("`-''-/").___..--''"`-._
                     `6_ 6  )   `-.  (     ).`-.__.`)
                     (_Y_.)'  ._   )  `._ `. ``-..-'
                    _..`--'_..-_/ /--'_.' ,'
                   ((('   (((-(((''  ((((
                 K R I S T E N' S    C O L L E C T I O N
		_________________________________________
		                WARNING!
		This text file contains sexually explicit
		material. If you do not wish to read this
		type of literature, or you are under age,
		PLEASE DELETE THIS FILE NOW!!!!
		_________________________________________




			Scroll down to view text


















--------------------------------------------------------
This story is (c) Copyright 2007, by MickMack. All 
World Wide Rights Reserved.  Please don't remove the 
author information or make any changes to this story.  
All rights reserved.
--------------------------------------------------------

The Reluctant Slave
by MickMack (mickmack999@yahoo.com.au)

***

In a world where slavery is the norm, young high school 
football captain and all round star Brad Cahill, must 
face up to the horror of being enslaved by a spoilt 
rich guy who hates his guts. (Mm-teen, nc, rp, v, inc, 
mc, tor, oral, anal, bd)

***

The story below is the epic tale of a totally fictional 
event. Your feedback would be greatly appreciated. It 
is gay erotica and is intended to be read by persons 
who are 18 years of age or older, and by persons that 
enjoy gay erotica.

The material covered in this story and all other 
accompanying parts of this story are fictional. Any 
similarities to persons living or dead are pure 
coincidence.

Please send your comments to: mickmack999@yahoo.com.au

***

The Reluctant Slave
The Life and Times of Brad Cahill - Pleasure Slave

***

Prologue... Brad Cahill - A Daily Affair

(Extracts From the Recently Discovered Writings by Brad 
Cahill - Pleasure Slave)

***

Instantly I wake up as I feel Master Noel turning over 
in his sleep next to me in his large king size bed. 
Blinking the sleep out my eyes, I can just see through 
the large bedroom window it is very early morning and 
the dawning sun has just risen in the east.

Silently, making sure not to disturb Master Noel in 
anyway, I slip my naked body off the bed and carefully 
step over the master's two other naked pleasure slaves, 
who are curled up asleep on the floor together. 

Quickly, I make my way to the slave closet located in 
the master's spacious on-suite bathroom, where a 
special 'slave's potty' has been placed in the middle 
of the room for all Master Noel's pleasure slaves to 
use during the night. With it sealed when not in use, 
the thin layer of bio-chemicals renders the contents 
odourless. 

Hurrying, knowing there is very little time to waste, I 
clip off the airtight covering, then squat down so the 
small child-sized plastic hood at the front of the bowl 
covers my large penis to ensure I don't spray any of my 
urine onto the floor around me as I empty my bladder 
and bowels into it.

I can hear Master Noel murmuring softly now, not yet 
awake but I know it will only be moments before he 
opens his eyes. Terrified I will be too late, I dash 
back into the bedroom and hastily but carefully crawl 
under the bed covers and kneel facedown between his 
outstretched legs. 

And then ever so softly, with my hands clasped behind 
my back, I gently suck his semi-erect, morning glory 
stiff penis between my lips, taking him tenderly all 
the way into my mouth as I begin giving Master Noel his 
morning blow job.

Within seconds Master Noel sighs and instantly starts 
urinating, the powerful jet of pungent acidic steaming 
liquid spraying the back of my throat and filling my 
mouth. He seems to take forever as I swallow it all 
down quickly, making sure none spills from my slurping 
lips sealed tightly around the base of his thick penis. 

Finally Master Noel shudders and exhales softly as the 
last few drops of his dwindling urine spurts from his 
piss slit, and I slide the tip of my tongue over the 
top of his expanding flanged-shaped cock-head and then 
under the flesh of his long receding foreskin to clean 
out any leftover slimy residue collected during the 
night.

"Yes, that's nice faggot-girl. Just stay there and keep 
sucking me for a little bit longer." Master Noel 
mutters contentedly, he's uncircumcised penis 
unfurling, thickening and lengthening within seconds to 
its fully erect state in my sucking, tongue swirling 
mouth.

Moaning with pleasure, running both hands through my 
blond hair as I continue to deeply fellate him, I can 
hear Justin and August rising up beside the bed. And 
even though I can't see them because of the bed sheets 
covering me, I know they will have assumed the 
mandatory slave position. 

They will be standing next to the bed, their feet wide 
apart, their hands clasped behind their backs, their 
heads bowed low with their chins touching their chests, 
and their hips thrust forward as far as possible, 
displaying their rock-hard penises for Master Noel's 
inspection.

Suddenly Master Noel throws the coverings off both of 
us, and I obediently look up over his thickly haired 
stomach and chest into his rugged unshaven face and his 
steely dark brown eyes.

At 19 years of age, Master Noel is 6' tall and one year 
older than me. He has thick black hair cropped short 
and usually spiked up with gel. His eyes are very dark 
brown, and he has a square chin which appears to have a 
permanent five-o'clock shadow on it, even after he's 
shaved. 

He has a solid thickset muscular body with a thick 
growth of dark hair on his chest that trails down 
passed his navel to his very thickly haired groin.

His dick was big too, about seven and a half inches 
long when he's got a hard-on, and very thick. His balls 
were large, the size of large walnuts and extremely 
hairy.

Obediently I continue to look up into his face, forcing 
myself to smile sensually as his thick erection 
stretches my lips out wide. Then I watch obediently as 
he gestures for Justin, my 16 year old brother, to get 
on the bed next to him on his back.

It is the usual early morning routine. Like every other 
morning since Master Noel brought us to be his personal 
sex slaves, he will wake up, lie back in his bed and 
thoroughly enjoy the intense oral pleasures that 
Justin, August and I lavish upon his naked body.

As Master Noel now fondles with my little brother's 
large hairless testicles and slowly masturbates 
Justin's six inch rock-hard dick, I continue sucking 
Master Noel's thick erect penis, bobbing my head up and 
down, taking its long length all the way to the back of 
my mouth. As always, I keep my eyes focused on his 
face, awaiting the signal for me to stop and quickly 
climb on top of Justin's naked body.

"Okay faggot-girl. You can start fucking your little 
bro now, and both of you had better put on a good 
performance!" Master Noel says as he lets go of my 
brother's erect cock and pushes my slurping mouth off 
his own throbbing cock.

Immediately I crawl up and position myself between 
Justin's outstretched legs, and grabbing his ankles, I 
place them over my shoulders as I lower my large 6' 4" 
tall, hairless muscled body on top of his. 
 
There is nothing subtle in what we do. I wrap my arms 
under my little brother's back, tightly hug his smooth 
naked teenage body against my chest, push my hips down, 
and feel my very thick fully erect eight and a half 
inch penis slide all the way up his willing anus. Then 
I start fucking him as hard as I can.

Justin responds as enthusiastically as he can, humping 
his spread buttocks upwards to meet my thrusting 
erection, and Master Noel looks on as we rut away, 
smiling lewdly as my little brother and I pant, moan 
and groan as we perform like two uninhibited perverted 
gay lovers for our master's early morning 
entertainment.

To Master Noel, this is just another form of foreplay. 
It happens every morning and he will direct us as to 
how to heighten his sexual gratification before he 
finally takes me up my boy-vagina.

"That's it. Oh yeah, that's a good slave, faggot-girl. 
But I want you to bum-fuck him harder. Slam into your 
little bro as hard as you can! Give him a damned good 
pounding and start kissing like the queer bitches I 
know you really are!" Master Noel murmurs, slowly 
stroking his own cock as he watches us, his voice full 
of excitement.

I have no choice but to obey. I pick up my fuck pace, a 
furious arse-pummeling that bounces and jiggles my 
little brother about under me in a grotesque ungainly 
manner. I sadly look into Justin's face, into his 
despairing eyes and see he is as accepting of our 
situation as I am. Besides, we both know we are now 
nothing more than Master Noel's sex slaves, and being 
brothers means absolutely nothing now.

We are not allowed to speak to each other, so I say 
nothing as I quickly lock my lips around Justin's and 
slip my large pointy moist tongue into his mouth.

And it is at times like this that I am very grateful 
that both Justin and I have each been fitted with a 
slave micro-chip. Injected into our spines at the time 
of our enslavement, the minute silicon chip controls 
everything we do. 

All our master needs to do is speak his demands and the 
micro-chip forces us to do it immediately.

Also, Master Noel has permanently set our pleasure 
modes at 'Level 3', which means our penises are fully 
erect at all times and our bodies are in a constant 
state of intense arousal. 

Most importantly, this also means our anuses will 
accept any large-sized objects up them without too much 
discomfort, no matter what the size, and the muscles of 
our anal passages will instantly respond by massaging, 
caressing and milking them as they are forced in and 
out of our boy-pussies.

And so I fuck my poor little brother as hard as I can, 
and I know I am not hurting him, that the size of my 
huge erect penis will not split him open or damage him 
in any way. 

In fact I can feel his anal muscles squeezing tightly 
around the full length of my stiff thrusting organ, and 
it is difficult not to enjoy the incredible feeling my 
little brother is giving me as I continue to fuck him 
with all my might.

Yes, he is my little brother and I feel humiliated and 
ashamed at what we are made to do to each other. But we 
are also Master Noel's personal pleasure slaves, and we 
must obey him absolutely without question.

"Oh yeah, that's very nice! You're both getting me all 
juiced up. Now slam him even harder faggot-girl! Pound 
your little bro into the mattress. Make him squeal real 
loud for me, as if you were raping him, faggot-girl!" 
Master Noel orders as he moves his naked hairy body 
closer to us.

Neither Justin nor I have any choice but to obey. 
Master Noel's instructions immediately trigger the tiny 
micro-chip's sensors implanted within our spines, 
instantly sending signals to our brains forcing us to 
respond accordingly.

Justin suddenly begins acting as if I am seriously 
hurting him. He begins weeping and crying out as I 
picked up the speed of my fuck-pace. He sobs 
uncontrollably as I fuck him viciously, my hips driving 
him deeper into the mattress beneath us as my cock 
pistons brutally in and out of him.

To Master Noel, we must have looked exquisitely erotic 
as we eagerly and enthusiastically performed for him. 

I can sense he is totally turned on by my smooth naked 
muscled body covered in a thin layer of perspiration as 
I lay facedown on top of my little brother, fucking him 
with all my might.

With my little brother's knees now bent over my 
shoulders, his legs bouncing up and down on my back as 
my hairless bobbing muscled buttocks clenches and 
unclenches as I pound my dick up Justin's stretched 
anus all the way, I can tell Master Noel is getting 
impatient for us to hurry up and finish so he can 
finally fuck me.

And as I look at Justin lying there under me, at his 
youthful boyish face, I listen as he weeps and moans, 
his pleading voice muffled by my lips pressed firmly 
against his mouth.

To my shame, it doesn't take long for me to reach that 
state of no return, and as I feel my large hairless 
balls begin to tighten up and I feel myself ready to 
blast my spunk up my little brother's boy-vagina, and 
still fucking as hard as I can I quickly turn my head 
towards Master Noel.

"Master, my clitty's feeling really good now, Master! 
Master, may I spurt my squirting faggot-girl slave 
juices for you, Master?" I grunt out loudly between 
clenched teeth, while looking Master Noel in the eyes 
with a timid beseeching look etched across my face. 

"Okay, faggot-girl. Go ahead and fill your little bro's 
vagina with your girly juices. And let's hope this time 
you can get him pregnant. I mean, after all those many 
times you've fucked him, he should be starting to show 
by now, don't you think? Now hurry the fuck up!" Master 
Noel chuckles as he watches me fucking Justin as hard 
as I can.

"Master, thank you so much, Master! Master, going to 
shoot lot's of girly juices up my little brother's 
vagina for you now, Master! Master, oh thank you, 
Master!" I gasp and groan over and over again as I pick 
up my fuck-pace even more.

My orgasm is intense. I am left breathless and on the 
verge of fainting as I ejaculate deeply up inside 
Justin's stretched pussy. And as I shudder all over, I 
can feel my younger brother's anal muscles squeezing 
and milking the last of my jettisoning sperm from out 
of the long length of my immensely large erect penis.

"Nice performance. I might give you 6 out of 10 for 
that one, maybe. Just missed out on a higher score 
because you really didn't show me how much you truly 
love fucking your little brother up his boy-pussy, 
faggot-girl." Master Noel says thoughtfully, a sardonic 
lilt to his voice as he watches me pull my now semi-
erect dick from Justin's stretched and gaping anus and 
quickly kiss and lick my way down my little brother's 
young firm teenage body.

Once I reach Justin's rock-hard six inch cock, I take 
it into my mouth and start sucking him off as sensually 
as I can. Within minutes he is spasming on the bed, his 
longs legs squirming and opening and closing, his 
smooth naked body quivering as my tongue tickles the 
length of his penis within my mouth.

Justin is moaning and groaning, and suddenly he turns 
his head towards Master Noel as he starts humping his 
cock up into my sucking slurping mouth.

"Master, about to spurt lot's of baby girl juices for 
you, Master! Master, may I shoot my baby girl juices 
for you, please Master?" my little brother stutters in 
a high pitched trembling voice as he holds my head 
tightly and thrusts he's cock in and out of my tight 
lips.

"Okay, little slave bitch! You can blast away. Fill 
your big brother's mouth with your little spermies for 
me!" Master Noel says, now impatient and wanting us to 
hurry up.

Justin's orgasm is powerful. He groans and moans loudly 
as his throbbing penis expands hugely in my mouth 
before his balls explode, blasting out enormous amounts 
of sperm splashing the back of my throat. 

But I don't swallow it as he continues to shake and 
shudder under me. I keep it in my mouth even as I 
squeeze the last of his cum out of his piss-hole with 
my lips, before quickly lifting his legs back up onto 
my shoulders, angling my cum-filled mouth down to his 
puffed up, red raw anus, and start sucking out the huge 
amounts of sperm I'd deposited there earlier. 

This time it is my own cum that fills my mouth to mix 
with Justin's load. I swirl it around, not allowing 
myself to swallow, and suck even harder on his 
twitching boy-pussy to get as much out as I can.

Finally I lift my head and face Master Noel, and 
opening my mouth wide, I show him how much cum both 
Justin and I have produced for him this morning.

"That's good faggot-whores! Now it's my turn! You know 
what to do, so hurry the fuck up, cunt!" Master Noel 
says as he watches me quickly crawl out from beneath my 
little brother's raised legs and then lie down on my 
back with my arms stretched out way above my head.

And like every other morning, I hastily raise my legs 
into the air, parting them as I watch submissively 
Master Noel grabbing my ankles and placing them over 
his shoulders.

Once again I open my mouth as wide as possible and 
watch as Master Noel dips three of his fingers into the 
thick mass of cum pooled at the back of my throat. 
Quickly he lubes his cock up with it, and then dips his 
three fingers back into my mouth to scoop up a large 
amount which he slides up my receptive anus. 

"You can swallow the rest of it now, faggot-girl!" he 
says as he positions the head of his leaking penis at 
the entrance to my boy-vagina.

Immediately I feel his aching leaking erection shove up 
me all the way in one hard push. And just like my 
little brother, my anus opens up completely, stretching 
wide to encompass Master Noel's penis in a tight firm 
massaging grip as it tries to pull his entire thrusting 
organ into me.

"Didn't think you'd end up being my personal fuck-toy, 
did you faggot-girl?" Master Noel sneered as he begins 
to fuck me as hard as he can.

"Just imagine, our most famous high school sports jock, 
the captain of our illustrious high school football 
team, now my slave and lying on his back, letting me 
fuck him up his hungry little vagina!" Master Noel 
grunts as he pounds his dick up into me.

He takes his time, reveling in the fact I am his slave, 
and that I can do nothing to stop him ravaging my body. 

"Got to tell you faggot-girl? You look so good when 
you're being fucked by all my friends. Oh yeah indeed, 
it really turns me on! Can't just wait until tonight 
when they all get here for another one of our gang-bang 
sessions!" Master Noel grunts excitedly as he slams his 
erect penis even harder up into my vagina.

Unable to say or do anything, I lay there and feel his 
cock pulsing and throbbing hugely as he pounds it in 
and out of me, and in between breaths, he loudly 
proclaims I am nothing but a fucking faggot-girl. That 
I am now nothing more than a real-life queer faggot, 
and I will always be known and used as a homosexual sex 
slave for the rest of my life.

My humiliation is deep, my shame all-encompassing, and 
I know he is right. There is nothing I can do but 
submit to his and all his friends perverted lusts and 
perform like the faggot girl he wants me to be.

If I could cry I would, but the micro-chip in my spine 
won't let me. It forces me to smile up lovingly into my 
master's face and thank him over and over again for 
making me into his personal faggot whore.

Suddenly Master Noel's alarm clock went off next to the 
bed, a loud shrill ring that indicates it is time for 
Master Noel to get up, shower and ready himself for 
another busy school day.
 
"Oh shit! Well, we can finish this off in the shower as 
you wash me, I suppose." Master Noel says as he removes 
his raging cock from my anus with a loud pop, and 
stretches his limbs as he stands up.

August, Master Noel's other pleasure slave, who 
silently stands in the mandatory slave position with 
his hands clasped behind his back, his feet planted 
wide apart, his crotch pushed forward all the way and 
his thick six and a half inch erect penis jutting out 
from his hairless groin, immediately races into the 
master's bathroom, turns on the shower taps and adjusts 
the water temperature to just the way Master Noel's 
likes it.

Justin has also moved off the bed and is already 
waiting for Master Noel to step into the centre of the 
very large showering cubicle, soap and wash cloth in 
hand.

Just as quickly I hurry under the fine spray of warm 
flowing water and as Master Noel steps under it as 
well, I begin soaping up his chest, stomach and under 
his arm pits as Justin washes his back and applies 
shampoo to the master's wet hair.

Quickly we scrub him clean, and as I wash the foaming 
suds off the front of his body, I lean forward and run 
the flat of my tongue over his hairy skin to make sure 
I have thoroughly cleaned every inch of his large 
muscled body.

My little brother is doing the same to his back, and as 
I wash and lick under Master Noel's armpits, I can see 
Justin has now dropped to his knees and is burying his 
face deep into the cleft of the master's arse cheeks.

"Now get on your knees, faggot-girl! And be quick about 
it!" Master Noel orders me, and immediately I drop to 
my knees and taking his rock-hard penis into my mouth, 
I start sucking him off as firmly and pleasurably as I 
can, while at the same time, soaping up his hairy 
crotch and large fat bloated balls.

As always, I look up into his face as I suck his penis 
and wash all around his groin. I can hear Justin is now 
sucking on Master Noel's arsehole, running the tip of 
his tongue around the master's tight virgin hole as he 
tickles it and sucks firmly.

"Get back on your feet and turn around, bend over and 
grab your ankles. I don't mind the blow job you were 
just giving me, but I'd much rather fuck your faggot 
pussy. Now hurry up!" Master Noel says to me as he 
pushes my mouth away from his throbbing cock.

Obediently I do as I am instructed, and once I am in 
the position he wants, spreading my feet as wide apart 
for him so that my anus is lined up directly with his 
penis, I feel him open me up and drive the full length 
of his erect organ into my stretching vagina as 
ruthlessly as he'd done earlier.

"Fucking faggot slave! Fucking your sloppy loose vagina 
real hard now, cunt! Yeah, that feels great! Push back, 
that's it! Now squeeze them queer pussy muscles nice 
and tight... Oh yeah! Harder bitch, push back harder!" 
Master Noel says as he reaches over my back to hold on 
tightly to my shoulders and repeatedly slams his hips 
forward as hard as he can.

I can feel his big hairy balls slapping against my own 
hairless low hanging testicles as he fucks me, and as I 
stand bent over holding my ankles, my feet spread wide 
apart, pushing my arse back in time with Master Noel's 
fucking motions, he gestures for August to stand in 
front of me. Immediately I lift my face up level with 
August's leaking cock, and suck him off at the same 
time Master Noel fucks me.

Within minutes Master Noel is shaking all over, and I 
can feel his cock expanding largely deep inside my 
faggot pussy. He is on the verge, ready to unload his 
spunk into me, and as August also senses our master's 
encroaching orgasm, he steadies himself too, ready to 
ejaculate into my mouth at the same time.

Within seconds I am flooded from both ends and filled 
with their ball juices, and as Master Noel pulls his 
semi-flaccid cock out of me, I instantly turn around, 
get back on my knees and take his now sensitive limp 
penis back into my mouth and gently suck his fleshy 
organ clean.

"Good girl, now help August dry me, and then have a 
quick shower as well. You can dry yourself with my used 
towels and when you're finished you can help August and 
Justin dress me for school." Master Noel says as he 
steps out of the spray of the shower, letting August 
and I dry him with two large fluffy white towels.

Quickly I wash myself as instructed and once I have 
used Master Noel's towel to dry myself, I hurry out to 
the bedroom to help August and Justin dress Master Noel 
for school.

Suddenly Master Noel grabs my chin, and looking into my 
face, he stares me in the eyes.

"While I'm at school today, you and your slut of a 
little brother are going to spend the entire day 
sucking and fucking each other. No breaks and no 
slacking off. My security video cameras will be on all 
the time recording everything you two do, so you better 
not disappoint me." Master Noel said menacingly. 

"Also, you'll once again be meeting all my friends 
tonight, so I expect you to be on your best behaviour 
and do exactly what you're told. Understand, faggot-
girl?" he states, squeezing my chin as I acknowledge 
him.

"Master, yes, Master!" I say softly as I immediately 
assume the slave position by placing my hands behind my 
back, spreading my feet as wide apart as possible, 
bowing my head in total submission and then thrusting 
my fully erect penis out towards him. 

***

1. Evan Morgan - A Friend Indeed

(From the Private Diary of Evan Morgan)

***

Did you know my deepest closeted desire was to stare 
longingly and lustfully at Brad Cahill's perfect 6' 4" 
tall muscular body, his short stylish sandy blond hair, 
twinkling mischievous deep blue eyes and extremely 
handsome yet youthful face?

Brad, at 18, was my ultimate role-model. He was 
everything I wasn't, and he was always kind and 
friendly towards me. The truth is I idolised him. In 
fact, since Brad was an exceptionally talented high 
school football player one year my senior, I was really 
surprised he'd even say hello, or spend any length of 
time speaking with me.

To me he was a really cool guy. He was strong, 
powerful, a handsome young teenage man I wanted to be 
like, to emulate, and I was always filled with goofy 
pride whenever he asked how I was.

Even now, I still find it amazing that he took time out 
to befriend me, a lowly 5' 5" skinny awkward 16 year 
old teenage boy, with black hair and brown eyes. To 
everyone else, including my own brother Noel, I was 
nothing but a pitiful computer nerd and geeky bookworm, 
with few friends and a really bad stutter.

And because he took time out to speak to me, I suppose 
it was only natural that I developed a huge crush on 
him from the moment I first met him. You see, from a 
very young age I knew I was gay. This in itself created 
major problems for me, because like I mentioned, I was 
still in the closet, and it was something I didn't want 
anybody to know about. 

Unfortunately in this modern and progressive day and 
age we live in, where same sex between free male 
citizens and their male slaves is totally accepted and 
very much encouraged, sex between consenting gay free 
citizens is illegal and can get you enslaved or even 
worse. To be honest, it isn't smart to let anyone know 
if you're homosexual. 

Anyway I secretly adored Brad from afar, but most 
importantly, I treasured the fact Brad was so kind to 
me. I would sit there on the benches watching him on 
the football field whenever he was playing. 

And like all his other screaming fans, male and female, 
I would cheer loudly as Brad rose to the occasion, 
looking every bit the image of an extremely handsome 
'All American boy next door' high school sports jock 
who knew he was also a great football player.

But ultimately, Brad's befriending me was definitely 
the reason he eventually ran foul of my eldest brother, 
Noel.

Noel was also on the local high school football team, 
and although he was considered a good football player, 
everyone knew he just wasn't as talented or skilled as 
Brad. Also, unlike Brad, my brother was not well liked. 

My brother was known as an extreme bully, someone who 
loved to intimidate anyone he thought was weaker than 
him. Over the years, I've heard some very nasty and 
cruel rumours about Noel, which I really hope are not 
true.

As it was, Noel hated Brad with a passion. I also knew 
Brad didn't really care, as he could quite easily 
defend himself and win any fight between them. But I 
could also see just how much this pissed my brother 
off, as Noel had always thought of himself as the top 
dog at our high school. 

What made matters worse though, was Noel was never one 
to forgive or forget. If he saw anyone threaten or 
challenge his authority, he would painstakingly work 
out ways of getting even, so he could eventually prove 
he was the tougher, better guy. 

I should know. I've been the butt of my older brother's 
wrath since I can remember. Even the fact that Brad 
took the time out to talk to me like a friend was way 
too much for Noel to handle.

My brother, who at 19 years of age was a year older 
than Brad, stood tall at 6', had short spiked black 
hair, a solid thickset muscular body and cruel vicious 
brown eyes. In his own way, he might have been 
considered a good looking guy, with an ever thickening 
growth of curly black hair on his chest that ran down 
in a v-shape to a thick treasure trail past his navel 
to his very hairy groin.

Unfortunately, regardless of his very masculine rugged 
looks, his spiteful and vindictive nature tended to 
make people shy away him. Except for a small group of 
senior high school buddies who liked to hang around 
him, everyone avoided him like the plague.

But the main reason Noel hated Brad was because our 
handsome blond haired rising high school football star 
came from the poorer side of town. To Noel, Brad was 
someone who should have known his place in society, 
like the Blacks, Hispanics and the slaves did. In 
Noel's mind Brad should have stayed in the ghettoes of 
his poor suburb and stopped acting as if he deserved 
the special privileges that came from being wealthy.

Yes, I admit my brother is a snob, and a terribly 
spiteful one at that. It's really no secret, and Noel's 
the first one to admit it. Noel thought it was improper 
for anyone of Brad's social status to be treated like 
the rest of us more well-to-do wealthy students. 

He hated the fact that our high school funds were being 
spent on sports scholarships for no-hopers like Brad, 
especially when there were just as good or even better 
players like himself. 

And as I mentioned earlier, the fact Brad took a 
friendly interest in me absolutely infuriated Noel.

To tell you the truth, my brother disliked me with a 
passion too. He always had. Ever since I was born, he'd 
gone out of his way to endlessly humiliate and degrade 
me in front of our parents and all his friends. He 
blamed me for everything that went wrong in his life, 
no matter how trivial, all because I wasn't as 
masculine and tough as him and tended to shy away from 
all physical sports.

Most times he'd ignore me, pretending I didn't exist. 
Other times, I'd have to suffer the ridicule and 
indignity of having him and his closest buddies beat me 
up for the smallest of infractions.

Once when Noel was beating me up in front of some of 
his loutish friends during a recess break at school, 
Brad suddenly stepped out of nowhere and pulled my 
brother off of me, shoving him aside and telling Noel 
calmly to cool down.

Noel had become livid with rage that anyone would 
interfere in what he considered to be a family matter 
and started swinging punches. For Brad, he'd just 
laughed, stepped out of the way and landed a cracking 
heavy handed fist to Noel's arrogantly jutting chin 
which sent my brother sprawling into an unconscious 
heap on the ground. 

I remember how Noel had come to, eyeing me furiously, 
listening to all the other students gathered around 
laughing at him as he lay flat on his back in the dirt.

And even though I did warn Brad at the time, I should 
have known better. As a friend, I should have watched 
out for his back from then on, because I know my 
brother well. 

I know Noel would definitely try and do something truly 
terrible to get back at Brad, as there was no way my 
brother could accept he'd been beaten and shamed in 
front of all his friends by a mere poor kid one year 
younger than him. 

And of course, when Noel finally took his revenge out 
on Brad, it took everyone, including myself, by 
complete surprise. 

Within a week, he'd struck back at Brad, as well as his 
whole family, in a way that left not only me but many 
people who cared for Brad, staggering with disbelieve 
from the sneer nature of its viciousness and brutality.

And as the full impact of what my oldest brother Noel 
had done sunk in, I knew then I had no choice but to do 
something to try to save my role model and hero, the 
guy who I secretly had a crush on, from the clutches of 
my brother's devastating vengeance.

***

1.1 Noel Morgan - Mounting Fury

(Compiled from the Confidential Testimonies of Noel 
Morgan)

***

To me, he was nothing more than a smart-assed faggot-
girl, a supposedly rough and tough blonde haired guy 
around school a year younger than me. A queer con-
artist who had everyone thinking he was something 
special.

Well he wasn't something special, and I was the only 
one who'd picked him out for what he truly was. He was 
a dirty little low-life pauper from the gutters, no 
better than the many slaves my family owns.

And yes, it was with great pleasure I personally ground 
his sorry lying ass into the dirt. Exposing him to 
everyone for what he really was. And believe me when I 
say how jubilant I was when I finally got my hands on 
that cock-sucking queer, and made him confess every one 
of his conniving faggot ways to all his so called loyal 
friends.

Just the thought of that faggot-girl made me want to 
retch up and vomit. And I admit too, that I didn't give 
a damn what anyone thought when I dealt him the final 
blow that would knock him off his self-proclaimed 
perch.

You see, folks down here in the southern states of the 
United Federation of American States have their own 
form of justice. So to me, I knew I was doing the right 
thing, even though everyone thought I was wrong. 
Sometimes you just got to grab the bull by the balls, 
squeeze them, expose the truth and then everyone would 
know what I'd done was the right god-fearing thing to 
do.

Now don't misunderstand me. I'm definitely not a 
religious person, so I can tell you God's got nothing 
to do with any of this. 

This was purely about maintaining the social status 
down here in the south. Where the rich are very well 
respected, the poor knew their place in life, the 
Niggers and Latinos kept their heads down and out of 
view, and all slaves did what they were ordered without 
hesitation or complaint.

I mean to say! Consider your own situation if some 
young faggot upstart from the ghettoes suddenly tried 
to wheedle his way into your own exclusive school, 
group or social club. 

Well, you're right! It just wouldn't be acceptable. 
You'd be honour-bound to do something about it.

So it was with me! I couldn't allow that cunt Brad 
Cahill, who'd won a special football scholarship to 
attend our elite school at the age of 18, to feel he 
was one of us. And all because some bleeding-heart 
people, who should have known better, said he was a 
naturally gifted player who would one day become a 
nationally recognised sporting icon.

Well for fucks sake, that meant shit to me, because the 
moment he arrived at our exclusive high school everyone 
started treating him like some kind of celebrity. But I 
saw straight through him. As far as I was concerned he 
was nothing but a social climbing maggot, a diseased 
poor fuck from the dead end of town. And as far as I 
was concerned, that's where he should've stayed, 
accepting his station and status in life.

To top it off, as soon as he arrived, he got appointed 
to my position as captain of our football team. I mean 
give me a fucking break. I paid good money for the 
privilege of taking on our football team captaincy.

Well, believe it or not, I just let it be, even though 
it was stewing up a storm inside my head. 

And to be honest, when I'd first laid eyes on him, I'd 
even made a play to get him into my bed. I just thought 
it would have been cool to try out his faggot-girl 
mouth and pussy, just like I would with any attractive 
slave boy that caught my eye. 

Admittedly he's actually a very good looking. Yes, I 
admit he's a rather tall and dashing teenage guy, with 
boyishly youthful yet masculine features, short wavy 
blond hair and sparkling blue eyes that taunt you in a 
sexy come-fuck-me queer kind of way. 

In fact, if you'd seen him naked in the school gym 
showers after gym and football practice, you'd 
understand why all the local women thought he was a 
living, breathing Adonis. He had nicely defined large 
muscles with no hint of fat whatsoever, and a smooth 
hairless torso except around the base of his large 
swaying very thick uncut cock and under his armpits.

Oh don't sound so shocked, for fucks sake. Yeah, I'm 
100% straight, even got me a long term girl. And like 
most of my buddies here at school, I've even knocked up 
a few female slave bitches in my time as well. 

But like everybody else in this great nation of ours, 
I'll sleep with anyone I want to, male or female, 
especially if I can use it to my advantage. 

Bedding down free citizen teen guys and roughly 
dominating them as I fuck them stupid, listening to 
their pathetic tears and pleas for me not to hurt them, 
and promising me they'll do whatever I want, has always 
been a means to gain complete and total power over 
them. 

And that's one thing I truly do love! Absolute power 
and control! 

Best thing though is video recording every one of these 
illicit fag sex sessions, while always making sure to 
mask my identity. It's a great way to blackmail them 
into doing exactly what I want while having a lot of 
ball-busting orgasmic fun at the same time.

And even though what I do is frowned upon by society, 
it sure doesn't make me a queer fag! 

Thing is, I know the difference between being a real 
man who knows how to fuck, and fuck hard, and a pansy 
queer bottom who spreads his legs wide like a 
whimpering girl, begging to be fucked hard by real men 
like me. 

In our state, if you're known to be a cock sucking 
faggot, you're very likely to be immediately enslaved 
and treated worse than any lowly chain-gang slave. 

But when that blond haired cunt angrily rejected my 
invitation to be my fuck-boy, to be my bitch, while 
also looking down his nose at me and my closest 
friends, well that did it. In my mind he was now on 
notice that I'd eventually bust his balls one day. 

And once I'd made the decision, I knew I'd just have to 
be patient, bide my time and wait for the perfect 
opportunity to present itself to me. Then I would 
finally own him lock, stock and barrel.

Of course, it wasn't until another two months had past 
before the opportunity finally presented itself. And 
when it did, I thanked God the day the stupid faggot-
girl stepped in and decided to interfere in my personal 
family affairs. 

It didn't matter I was beating up on my younger brother 
on that day, getting Evan to act like a man for once in 
his life in front of all my friends. 

The fact faggot-girl had the effrontery to grab me from 
behind, push me away from my own kith and kin, and then 
add insult to injury by punching me in the face and 
knocking me down. 

Well that was it! I knew the time had come to take him 
out once and for all.

And as far as I'm concerned, it was that damn queer's 
own fault for what I then put into motion, and I knew 
he'd suffer the consequences for being so smug and 
high-almighty in front of me, thinking he was better 
than me.

Of course afterwards, as the dust settled and I knew 
I'd beaten bitch, made him mine, then I could turn my 
full attention towards my little brother and finally 
take care of Evan once and for all too. 

***

1.2 Brad Cahill - The Good Old Days

(Extracts From the Recently Discovered Writings by Brad 
Cahill - Pleasure Slave)

***

The best day of my life was when the long awaited 
letter, delivered by a naked postal slave, arrived to 
confirm I'd been accepted into the elite all boy's high 
school college on the other side of town.

I remember clearly how both my parents had jumped up 
and down with joy, laughing with unconcealed pride for 
me, and how my two brothers Sean and Justin had looked 
up at me in awe, grinning with unrepressed brotherly 
adulation.

You see, my parents aren't wealthy, and we all knew 
they were struggling to keep us in school. The meager 
wage Dad brings home from the copper mines as a free 
citizen is just enough to pay our rent and feed us all. 
Apart from that, there's nothing left to spare.

So it came as a huge surprise when the coach of our 
town's most prestige's high school college football 
team, after watching a game between two local public 
high school teams in which I was playing, came up to me 
after the match and offered me a full-time scholarship.

At first we were all skeptical, but when he handed me 
the official documents I needed to fill out, and then 
gave dad his business card, well, that's when the real 
impact hit us. Here was the lucky break we really 
needed. It's what I'd really worked hard for, a chance 
for dad and mum to relax a bit, and for me to excel in 
the sport I loved.

To be honest, I was proud of myself. I'd just turned 18 
years old a few weeks before, and standing really tall 
at 6' 4", with a shock of sandy blond hair and deep 
blue eyes, many of our relatives and friends kept 
telling me I should concentrate really hard on 
football. In their view, if I really practiced hard, I 
just might get selected to play professionally, and 
help drag my family out of the depths of poverty we 
lived in. 

Then they'd all go on about how good looking I was too. 
Kept saying if I didn't make the national pro football 
circuit, then maybe I should seriously consider 
becoming a professional male model for some famous 
fashion magazine.

Of course it always made me blush whenever they said 
that. But in a strange selfish way, I kind of liked the 
compliment. Because whenever I looked in the mirror, 
I'd see my large biceps bulging hugely as I flexed my 
arms, as well as my deltoid muscles raised high on my 
shoulders.

I was also proud of my nicely developed pecs expanding 
prominently whenever I stuck my chest out, and I knew 
my smooth well defined rock solid washboard abs 
emphasising my taut flat stomach looked great. All in 
all, I could see that I really have been blessed in the 
looks department. 

And when it comes to my slim firm hips, tight round 
bubble-butted buttocks and thick muscled legs, I know 
that all the hard work I've been putting in at the free 
citizen's public gym downtown has more than paid off, 
especially in keeping me in tip-top condition for when 
I'm playing my favourite sport of all time, football.

But most importantly, regardless of how good I look, 
I've been taught never to look down at others or judge 
people because they might not look as good as me. My 
dad and mum are emphatic in that area, and say me and 
my brothers all have to be grateful for any small 
mercies God has granted us in our lives. 

Needless to say, my first day at my new school was a 
mind-blowing experience. 

There was nothing to compare with the wealth, glitz and 
glamour that oozed from the very walls of this very 
exclusive private school. Also, to my surprise and 
discomfort, every student had their own personal slave. 
Believe me, that in itself is an indicator of how posh 
this high school really was, as only the very wealthy 
could afford slaves in our town. 

The school gym alone boasted an auditorium jam-packed 
with all the latest state-of-the-art gym and fitness 
equipment, and the huge indoor Olympic pool, dozen 
tennis and basketball courts just blew my mind away.

Anyway, within a week of starting there, I was made the 
team's new quarterback and immediately promoted to 
being captain. Also, as more and more students and 
teachers got to know me and come and watch me play and 
steer our winning team into the semi-finals of the 
post-season bowls, I was suddenly being proclaimed a 
young rising star who would go on to rival the amazing 
records set by the all-time great, Sherman Atherton.

They were exciting heady days, and by the end of the 
first month, outside of school, I was being 
propositioned by as many as ten young women a week, all 
of whom would come to watch me play. 

Of course, I never told my parents or brothers about 
that, as we're all very strict Christians. But I reckon 
my dad knew I was getting laid on a regular basis, as 
he'd sometimes slap me on the back heartily and wink 
whenever my mother would ask me if I'd met any nice 
Christian girls yet.

Anyway, I was on a high, my young life was looking 
incredible, and I felt like the future was mine to 
shape and mould as I moved forward. 

Unfortunately, I was left a little dismayed by the 
attitudes of a small group of students, who hung 
together and for some reason took an instant disliking 
to me. I don't know what I'd done wrong to upset them, 
but the result was I got into a lot of needless scrapes 
that just shouldn't have happened really. 

I mean, I'm not a violent person, but I do know how to 
stand up for my rights. And if I see one of the younger 
male students being picked on by two or three other 
older school bullies, then I'll immediately step in. 
Besides, it's the Christian thing to do.

Also, I was finding it really hard to accept the way 
some of the students treated their slaves. Each student 
was allowed to bring in one male slave from home to 
look after their daily needs, such as, carry their 
books and backpacks, run errands to the library, 
collect their lunches and generally be on hand whenever 
they were needed. 

No female slaves were permitted on the high school 
premises, as the principal, teachers and parents 
thought that would be too much of a distraction for a 
high school full of young randy sexually aware teenage 
boys.

And as required by law, all slaves wore no clothes 
whatsoever. Completely naked, they would always stand 
in the traditional mandatory slave position of hands 
clasped behind their backs, heads bowed low, legs wide 
apart and their crotches thrust out in front of their 
bodies when they weren't serving their masters. 

Also, apart from the elaborate brands of their owners' 
family crest burnt into their left buttocks, they were 
completely devoid of any body hair, except that which 
grew on their head.

The most disturbing aspect of it all for me was how 
they were always forced to maintain a rock-hard 
erection at all times as they stood silently behind 
their owners. 

One of my close friends eventually clued on to my 
ignorance and confusion, telling me how the use of 
micro-chipping always kept slaves erect all the time. 
It still didn't answer my question really, because I 
couldn't understand why anyone would want a slave to be 
erect all the time anyway. 

It all seemed a bit bizarre and obscene to me.

Also, many of the slaves wore metal and ceramic 
piercings of varying sizes and weights all over their 
bodies, while some even had much of their bodies 
covered in huge intricately designed tattoos that 
reflected the incredibly wealthy status of the slave 
owner's family. 

But what I found to be even more distasteful and 
revolting was every time I walked into the main student 
common room, or into the boy's gym, shower and toilet 
block, there would always be quite a number of slaves 
on their knees, hands behind their backs, heads bent 
forward as they performed fellatio on their masters or 
serviced a whole group of their masters' friends.

Also I learned very early on to avoid the student's 
private resting rooms, which were large dormitory-style 
rooms expensively furnished with comfortable bunks and 
cots, for whenever any of the boys needed to have time 
out and lie down anytime during the day.

The first time I walked into one, my eyes nearly 
dropped out of my head as I witnessed a young naked 
slave lying flat on his back, knees bent over his 
master's shoulders, being roughly fucked on one of the 
larger double bunk beds. Near them, another slave was 
positioned on his hands and knees and was being banged 
from both ends by two older students who were urging 
each other on in loud ribald voices.

I rushed out of there quick smart, being careful to 
keep my mouth shut. Because even though homosexuality 
is illegal in most states of our nation, and anyone 
found out to be gay is usually enslaved, it seemed sex 
between free citizen men and male slaves is totally 
acceptable, even encouraged. But after what I'd seen 
back there, well I have to admit, I just didn't get it! 

To me that just wasn't right. It was repulsive and 
downright sickening, and sometimes, I would catch a 
glimpse and see the blank lost looks on some of these 
poor slave's faces, and wonder how it could be in this 
modern day of advanced technology, such cruelty and 
barbarity could still exist.

You see, my brothers and I had been brought up to 
believe slavery of any type was morally and ethically 
wrong, and that homosexuality was a terrible mortal 
sin. But as God-fearing Christians, we had to learn to 
be tolerant and caring of all those less fortunate than 
ourselves. 

Me, I had to bite my tongue on many occasions and keep 
my opinions to myself. Regardless of how I personally 
felt about the sad plight of the enslaved, I knew the 
law looked down harshly on anybody who openly 
criticized our supposedly progressive society.

But I also had another problem. 

Noel Morgan! 

He was 19, one year older than me, and was also a few 
inches shorter than me. But from the moment I met him, 
I could tell he didn't like me one bit. 

At first he stayed away from me, as if sulking like a 
spoilt brat, and then he openly stuck his nose up in 
the air, and loudly proclaimed he didn't support low-
life poor scum coming to his school, sponging off the 
benefits that his and the rest of the student's parents 
paid to the school.

Most of the other students would laugh and joke about 
it, explaining to me it was just all sour-grapes. All 
because I was new and had replaced him as Captain of 
our school football team. At the time, I just shrugged 
my shoulders, because I really didn't like him either.

What really shocked me though was late one afternoon, 
while we were all showering after a very long practice 
session, Noel and three of his flunkies pushed their 
way past all the other naked guys to stand next to me 
in the shower stalls.

At first I tried to ignore him as he suds up under the 
fine spray of the warm jetting water, but then I could 
feel him running his eyes all over my wet naked body. 
And when I glared back at him, I found him staring at 
my butt cheeks with a strange look in his eyes. 

I mean to say, was he perving on me or what?

"You know Brad! Might be great if just you and I got 
together after school later this week! Bet a good 
looking poor guy like you could do with making some 
easy cash! Besides, I ain't been getting any lately and 
the thought of fucking your tight hole, and letting you 
be my bitch, really turns me on!" he said to me as he 
licked his lips and stroked his thickening penis 
lewdly.

I stared at him in disbelief. Like I mentioned earlier, 
I knew things like that happened in the world, men 
having unnatural relations with other men and I admit I 
saw it happening every day at school between students 
and slaves. But for Noel to even think that I was that 
way inclined! 

He must have seen the look of fury on my face, because 
he quickly backed up a bit, uncertain of himself.

"What's your fucking problem? There's nothing wrong if 
you put out for me and some of my buddies once in a 
while! Especially for a few bucks! At least you could 
buy yourself some decent clothes and not look like a 
low-life derelict scum whenever you're in school." he 
scoffed, and then he lowered his voice in a 
conspiratorial tone. 

"Besides, no one else need know, and I reckon I'd be 
doing you a favour if you let me fuck that tight 
looking pussy of yours!" he said, oblivious to the fact 
my knuckles were turning white at my sides.

Instantly I stepped up to him, raised my fists and 
glared into his eyes. 

"If you and your friends don't get the fuck out of my 
face and away from me right now, I'm going to beat the 
living crap out of the lot of you. Now fuck off!" I 
said, my voice rising with menace as I took a step 
closer to him. 

"Well fuck you, low-life! You don't have to get all 
riled up! Just trying to be friendly!" he growled back 
at me and for a moment I thought he was going to 
challenge me before he suddenly spun around and stormed 
off.

It was Daniel Maddox, who was a year younger than me 
and who'd become a close friend since I'd first 
enrolled, who finally walked up to me shaking his head 
nervously.

"I'd stay out of Noel's way if I were you! He's a nasty 
bit of work, and his family is the most powerful people 
in this state. So you don't want to go upsetting him or 
any of his friends!" he warned as he toweled himself 
dry.

I'd thought that would be the end of Noel Morgan and 
any problems I might have with him. He did stay away 
from me, and even when we were together at training or 
when playing a match, he'd pull his weight and do what 
I told him.

But we finally had another run-in two months later.

One thing about me is I'm a really sociable guy. I like 
to meet people, especially the other students at 
school, and I don't care what grade they're in, or 
whether they're into sports on not. As long as they're 
cool and friendly, well I got time for them. 
So it came as a bit of a surprise when I suddenly 
bumped into Evan one morning. He wasn't watching where 
he was going as he was walking along reading a text 
book, and after bouncing off me, found himself on his 
back looking up into my concerned face.

That's when I saw the look of terror on his face. Poor 
kid! He thought I was going to beat him up or 
something. 

"You okay? Come on, let me help you up!" I said to him 
as I held out my hand. At first he just stared at it 
and then back into my face before he allowed me to help 
him stand.

We kind of became friends in a strange sort of way. I 
know he was in awe of me, but anytime I saw him close 
by, I'd go up and talk to him and see how he was. And 
even though he was one grade below me, I figured he was 
okay, a bit of a loner, and if I saw anyone hassling 
him, I'd immediately step in and break it up. 

What I didn't realise, was Evan happened to be Noel's 
younger brother. How stupid of me! It never occurred to 
me that they could have been brothers, and no one told 
me either. Noel, even though he was an absolute 
arsehole, was very athletic, kept in shape, stood 6' 
tall and had a spoilt confidence about him that was 
totally lacking in Evan.

Evan on the other hand, was a short kid, probably 5' 5" 
in height, really skinny, and tended to like to hang 
out with all the computer geeks and in the library. Not 
that there's anything wrong with that, it just took me 
by surprise when I found out they were related.

But find out I did. One afternoon I found myself 
walking to my next class, when I came across Noel as he 
was beating up on Evan in front of about twelve other 
students. 

I couldn't help myself when I stepped forward, grabbed 
Noel from behind and pulled him up off Evan's cringing 
body, all the while, telling Noel to cool it and calm 
down. 

At first he was confused, unaware someone had 
manhandled him in such a way, but as he turned around 
and saw it was me, he suddenly went ape-shit and came 
swinging at me with his fists. Well, for me, that was 
enough. 

I took one look at Noel and laughed at how stupid he 
looked, pulled back my fist, and before he knew what 
had hit him, punched him right in the jaw. He went out 
like a light, collapsing on his back on the ground.

Anyway, as I helped Evan to his feet, asking him if he 
was okay, I heard Noel start to moan as he woke up. 
He'd only been out for a few seconds, but I could see 
he was disorientated, gazing around in a daze. Suddenly 
I felt a bit guilty I'd landed him such a hard one like 
that. 

Feeling a bit ashamed, I went over and reached down to 
offer him my hand. 

"Come on Noel! Sorry I had to do that, but you left me 
no choice. Here, let me help you up." I said, but to my 
surprise, he swatted it away, stared at me with a glare 
of pure hate, and once he'd stumbled back up onto his 
feet, he walked away rubbing his chin. 

"Thanks Brad, I really appreciate what you did for me. 
But I've got to warn you. You'd better watch your back 
from now on, because I know my brother, and he'll come 
after you with a vengeance!" Evan said sadly to me, as 
he picked up his school books and quickly headed for 
his next class.

***

2. Evan Morgan - Family Unity

(From the Private Diary of Evan Morgan)

***

Sometimes I think I'm just so naïve. So stupidly 
gullible! 

Like the time when I was told Brad Cahill's parents had 
suddenly taken him out of school so he could attend a 
relative's funeral somewhere on the east coast.

At the time I found out, I remember feeling heart-felt 
sympathy for him and his family's recent loss, but I 
also looked forward to when he returned to school. In 
my own closeted way, I missed Brad, especially watching 
his handsome muscular body working out at football 
training, as well as our regular talks when we bumped 
into each other.

And I can tell you truthfully that I didn't connect his 
sudden departure to anything my brother Noel might have 
been involved in, even though Brad's departure for the 
family funeral occurred the day after their fight. 

How could I have known anything was out of the 
ordinary, that something was terribly wrong? 

How was I supposed to know that Noel had done something 
so horrendous that would shock and horrify me when I 
eventually found out?

Anyway, as I was soon to learn, my whole life was about 
to be turned upside down as I was forced to make a 
decision that would ultimately alienate me from my 
parents and turn me against my own big brother Noel.

My parents, Senator James and Gracie Morgan, my eldest 
brother Noel and I lived in the most expensive area of 
town. Our family's considered one of the oldest and 
richest families to have settled in the region more 
than 200 years ago, and as such, we're held in the 
highest regard. 

In fact, my family was here decades before slavery 
eventually reached its penultimate peak in the mid 
1800's, before finally being abolished at the end of 
the 19th century. And of course, my family was also one 
of the first families in our state to immediately 
benefit financially when slavery was re-introduced just 
over 30 years ago.

And when you think about it, 30 years really isn't that 
long ago. Everyone who was young then still remembers 
how all the territories voted to re-instate slavery, 
except for three states who abstained, and as such, New 
Holland, Concordia and Levanda remained slave free. In 
fact, it is actually illegal to own slaves there, or to 
try and enslave anyone.

Thing is, I'd never really thought that much about 
slavery, or voluntary indentured service, because both 
Noel and I were born into a highly structured society 
that already prized and indulged in the lucrative 
commerce that arises from an international export 
import slave policy.

In our house alone, we have over 50 slaves. We have 14 
house slaves, 6 pleasure slaves belonging to my father 
and brother, and 30 field slaves. 

Anyway as Noel and I grew up, it was only natural that 
we'd learn there is a class and caste structure that 
automatically dictates where all individual members of 
our society fit. 

Unfortunately, I can honestly say I really took very 
little interest in how the slaves on our own property 
were managed. I knew we had an overseer, Mr Hendricks, 
a huge stout weather-beaten faced middle aged man whose 
permanent scowl scared me at times. 

It was his job to ensure the highest level of 
discipline among our slaves at all times. Although he 
was an expert in his field, a professional slave and 
RFID microchip and security technician, I must admit 
I'd never actually witnessed any disciplinary measures 
meted out by him.

To me, even at an early age, it all just seemed far too 
barbarous, and my dear mother always kept me sheltered 
from the harsh realities of slavery within our modern 
society. 

Of course, because of our family's very high social 
status within the state, I wasn't blinded to the fact 
it was our obligation to own and care for a large 
number of very carefully trained well disciplined 
slaves within our household. I mean, who else would 
have looked after our daily needs, and work on the huge 
plantations we owned.

In fact, I'd always had an elderly slave whom I've 
known all my life to look after my needs. To me, he was 
my personal valet, and his name was Monet. A gentle 
very obedient and humble old man, he dressed in the 
traditional slave outfit, a respectable knees-length 
loin cloth, and waited on and cared for me in ways my 
parents never had.

When I woke up in the morning, he was always there to 
wash me and dress me. When I got back from school, he'd 
make sure my after-school clothes were laid out neatly 
and ready for me to change into. When I was ready for 
bed, he was always there to tuck me in and read me 
stories from my favourite fictional fantasy novels.

There was nothing sexual in it at all. He was just my 
'friend'. Even though father and Noel insisted I get 
myself my own personal pleasure slave, I just found the 
idea far too disgusting for my liking. 

Also, I had an unfounded fear that if I did go out and 
select myself a pleasure slave, then everyone would 
somehow know my biggest secret, that I was gay. I know 
it was stupid of me, but it was a concern I had at the 
time.

Of course Noel would sneer at me and call me a prude, 
but I also liked to think of myself as romantic, 
secretly waiting for the right person to come along and 
sweep me off my feet. I also knew that wasn't going to 
happen, especially in our enlightened times.

And even though Noel and my father always said Monet 
was just an aging useless slave past his prime, I 
didn't care one bit, as I don't think I really ever 
thought of him as just a 'slave'. 

To me, he had always been there whenever I needed his 
kindness. To me, he was part of our family, a trusted 
loyal friend I could always speak to.

Noel, on the other hand, owned an extremely good 
looking young male slave, whose duties were to look 
after every one of my brother's daily needs. Ever since 
Noel had turned 15, my brother had suddenly insisted on 
selling off his much older childhood slave. 

And with my parents blessing, he'd gone out and bought 
himself one of those very expensive pleasure slaves. A 
year younger than my brother, Noel had named him 
August, based solely on the fact he'd bought the slave 
in the month of August. 

August was the same height as Noel, gorgeously lean and 
slender, and because he was kept naked at all times, 
you couldn't but notice he had a rather long and thick 
circumcised penis. Noel, of course, treated him like a 
favourite pet most of the time, even letting August 
grow his auburn coloured hair which the young slave was 
ordered to keep short and stylised at all times. 

From the day he'd brought August home, he'd loudly 
proclaimed I was henceforth barred from his bedroom, 
never to enter without his permission. Not that that 
meant anything to me, as I never entered his room 
anyway, for fear of eliciting his ever-growing fury and 
cruelty.

As it is, I've always felt sorry for August because I 
could tell he lived in constant fear of my brother. I 
can only imagine what vile things Noel did to him in 
the privacy of his own bedroom.

So it was on that fateful day, a month after my high 
school sports hero Brad Cahill had knocked Noel 
unconscious that my life was forever changed. 

On that day, just before the sun had set, Noel had come 
crashing into my bedroom, rambling on like a lunatic, 
shouting at me excitedly to follow him to the main 
study.

"Come on slack-ass! Boy, have I got a surprise for 
you?" Noel had rattled on, urging me to hurry up and 
follow him. But when I'd cringed away from him in 
distrust and confusion, unable to understand his 
enthusiasm and near manic eagerness, he'd lifted his 
eyes to the ceiling in mock anguish, laughed as he 
called me a fucking wimp, and then grabbed me painfully 
by my arm and quickly dragged me towards the main study 
room on the ground floor of our large 22 room estate 
house.

To me, it was so unreal. Here he was, eagerly ushering 
me along the great hallway, continually babbling on to 
me in a hurried yet friendly, even brotherly manner, as 
if we were close buddies or the like. 

In a sense, I couldn't believe it was my brother 
rushing me down the marble stairs and into the study, 
wanting me for some obscure reason to share in whatever 
good fortune had befallen him.

When I entered the room, I instantly noted two new 
young slaves standing naked in the centre of the room. 
As required by law, they were in the traditional 
mandatory slave position, heads bowed low, hands behind 
their backs; legs spread wide apart and hairless 
crotches thrust forward to expose their fully erect 
penises and testicles to everyone in the room.

Straight away I felt uncomfortable, and even a little 
nervous. 

What was Noel up to? He knew I wouldn't be interested 
in inspecting any new slaves he may have purchased. 

As I took in the view and listened to Noel as he 
commenced explaining the incredible beauty and value of 
the two new slaves standing before us, I immediately 
turned my head towards him, a silent plea in my 
suspicious eyes demanding to know why he had brought me 
here. 

Then I noticed for the first time both my father and 
our overseer Mr Hendricks, huddled closely together, 
talking in hushed tones. Then, when my father realised 
I was also in the room with them, he smiled, tilted his 
head in that way he has of acknowledging me, and 
quickly moved forward to commence a more detailed 
inspection of the two new slaves.

Now I was really confused. My whole family knew I had 
no real interest in any slave issues that affected our 
household. Again I tried to get Noel's attention so I 
could find out what was happening. But as was Noel's 
nature, he offhandedly ignored my silent gestures, and 
continued eagerly to highlight the remarkable qualities 
and youthfulness of the two new slaves.

Sighing heavily, I knew I'd have to wait until Noel had 
calmed down. I figured I'd probably be here for a 
while, so I turned my attention back to the slaves. 

And as I briefly ran my eyes over them, I suddenly 
found myself wondering just how much money would have 
been paid to buy them. Even with my limited knowledge 
on slave induction, training and standard slave 
etiquette, I knew immediately these two weren't your 
average field or house slaves, and they must be worth a 
fortune. 

A cursory glance over their smooth hairless bodies 
revealed their flawless milky white skin was still 
unmarked, showing no signs of branding, or any other 
decorative slave tattooing. This was also a definite 
sign they must have been recently enslaved. 

And then it struck me that slaves this expensive 
probably wouldn't be joining the ranks of our other 
well-trained estate slaves. Maybe Noel had bought them 
as an investment to resell on to make a tidy profit. It 
was the only logical answer I could think of for their 
being here in the first place.

Of course I could tell without even seeing the faces of 
the two new slaves that they must definitely be very 
good looking.

Then I watched as Noel stepped confidently up in front 
of the tallest more muscular slave, before turning 
around to me and impatiently motioning me forward.

"Come on bro. I bought one of these for you too. You 
can even pick out which one you want. Besides, it's 
time you discarded that old piece of trash you've had 
for all these years and got something fresh and young 
to serve your needs now." Noel stated happily, smiling 
hugely as he reached down and fondled the large 
hairless low hanging testicles of the bald headed slave 
standing before him.

Even though Noel's continued actions of fondling the 
slave's rock-hard erection and low hanging balls was 
embarrassing me, I must admit what he'd just said left 
me in a dizzying state of shock. I shook my head. 

Had I heard him right? Had he really gone out and 
bought one of these slaves for me? Was that what this 
was all about? Instantly I found myself struggling to 
believe Noel would do anything bordering on kindness 
for me. 

I even remember after the initial shock had passed and 
he'd shaken his head to indicate that I had heard him 
correctly, how I found myself holding back an 
unexpected welling of tears. Tears made up of renewed 
brotherly love and pride, an unswerving gratitude 
towards my big brother Noel.

"It's alright Evan. It's time we started acting like 
brothers. Time we learnt to get along together. That's 
why I bought these slaves, so you and I can both 
proudly show off our newest, most expensive property 
whenever we go out. What do you say?" Noel said sagely.

My father, half listening in to what Noel was saying, 
turned around from the slave he was inspecting, and 
heartily slapped his eldest son on his back.

"I'm proud of you, son. In fact, I'm very pleased to 
see you acting so maturely by taking on this huge 
responsibility. I was worried at first when you told me 
you'd bought these new slaves without my permission, 
but I'm mightily proud of you for taking the 
initiative."

Then father turned towards me smiling grandly.

"And Evan, I do hope you'll make me proud too son, by 
accepting your brother's very generous gift." My father 
had said in a kind, caring voice, as he stood there 
gazing at both Noel and me.

Again I was nearly overwhelmed. 

It had been such a long time since I'd heard my father 
talking so affectionately and kindly to me. I couldn't 
help myself as I eagerly shook my head up and down, 
while still trying to stop myself from crying with joy.

"Well then, take your pick, bro. Which one do you 
want?" Noel asked, gently pushing me forward so I stood 
before the slave he'd just been fondling.

At first I just stood there staring at the two of them. 

"Come on, bro. You've got to inspect them properly 
before you choose one, especially if you intend to bed 
him down every night from now on." Noel laughed, 
encouraging me to reach out and feel the enslaved 
merchandise.

Noel's comments made me turn bright red with 
embarrassment. And then it hit me. These were pleasure 
slaves, male sex slaves specifically trained to please 
and heighten their master's sexual enjoyment!

Like I said earlier on, sex between free citizen men 
and male slaves was an important and accepted part of 
our society, so much so it was publicly endorsed and 
vigorously encouraged as one of the most important and 
positive ways for an owner to instill his complete 
dominates over their slave.

And now I was really curious, because these two slaves 
were unlike any pleasure slaves I'd ever seen 
advertised on TV or in the glossy sales brochures and 
catalogues. Nearly all pleasure slaves I'd seen were 
pierced with large ornate metal studs and ring in every 
orifice of their bodies, and usually tattooed and 
marked with elaborate designs so as to emphasise their 
special sex slave status. These two had none at all. 

Shaking my head in confusion I turned my attention back 
to the one standing before me.

But to be honest, I didn't know what to do. I'd never 
inspected a slave before and I didn't know what to 
check for. Also, on a more intimate level, the erect 
penis on the slave before me was making me feel very 
inadequate. 

To me it was huge, and it made me fully aware of how 
I've always been very modest about my own nakedness, 
constantly worrying about the size of my dick and 
hoping it would eventually grow a lot bigger as I got 
older.

Fact was I just wasn't hung like Noel, who tended to 
like showing off his own large seven and a half inch 
tackle whenever he was in the school gym showers. Also, 
he had no qualms fondling the genitals of any male 
slave that grabbed his attention, always wanting to 
weigh them and measure their length and girth, flaccid 
and erect, as he tried to ascertain if they would make 
good breeding stock for our stable of estate slaves.

I know Noel's always had aspirations to enter the 
corporate slave industry after high school and 
university, and it was common knowledge on weekends 
Noel and his close group of friends was always down at 
the local slave markets checking out any new slaves.

For myself, even though I saw naked slaves all the 
time, and their nudity meant nothing to me whatsoever, 
I still found it very hard to reach down and cup and 
fondle their genitals, as I found it to be very 
demeaning, especially if other people were watching 
what I was doing.

Also, I couldn't imagine what the slaves must have 
thought and felt as they were being inspected!

And this time was no different for me either. In fact, 
it was even worse than I'd expected, as I was fully 
aware of my father, the overseer Mr Hendricks and Noel 
watching intently as I gingerly reached my hand 
forward. 

At first I felt flustered and a little ashamed of how I 
was reacting, so taking a deep breath to dispel my 
discomfort, I carefully cupped the young slave's huge 
plump hairless balls in my palm. The heavy weight of 
his large hairless scrotum in the small palm of my hand 
left me feeling a little disoriented, as did the musky, 
masculine scent that wafted from his naked body, 
especially from his crotch. 

More disconcerting for me was the seven inch length of 
this young slave's fully erect penis, sticking up 
nearly vertical to his flat hairless stomach, straining 
up past his belly button. And as I moved my hand up and 
stroked the silky length of his rigid youthful manhood 
with my fingers, I suddenly found my own dick barring 
up and tenting the front of my pants against my will. 

Shame swept through me as I immediately let go and 
stared at my brother and father red-faced.

"Don't worry bro. It's just a normal human reaction 
you're having. Happens to the best of us free citizen 
folk, right Dad?" Noel said with a knowing smile on his 
face. 

My father heartily agreed, also smiling expansively as 
he explained in detail how having a slave's shaved 
balls in the palm of your hand can create a natural 
aphrodisiac affect on any free citizen checking out his 
or her newest slave.

Suddenly a question struck me. For the entire time the 
two slaves had been standing before us, they'd each 
maintained a full blown erection that never seemed to 
sag or go flaccid at any time as they displayed 
themselves. 

"How do they keep their erections all the time? I mean, 
it must be really uncomfortable and painful for them to 
be like this all the time." I asked. 

"Good question Evan and one I hope you never repeat in 
the presence of our womenfolk." My father answered 
quickly with an amused chuckle. 

Then Noel stepped up next to me smiling, actually happy 
that I was finally taking an interest in something that 
was probably common knowledge to all free citizens.

"At the back of their necks, injected into their 
spines, the state-owned slave enforcement authorities 
have implanted a very tiny micro-chip. As soon as it 
attaches itself to the inside of the upper spinal 
column, the micro-chip instantly starts acting like a 
mini CPU. It then releases thousands of new commands 
that override all existing brain messages to the 
musculatory system, effectively taking over the slave's 
entire body." Noel said excitedly.

"What you then have is total control of your slave and 
what he does. The micro-chip, designed to the owner's 
unique specifications will then literally rewire the 
slave's mind, downloading hundreds of thousands of new 
audio and visual instructions into the slave's brain. 
The newly enslaved will know within seconds exactly how 
to act in his new status as a slave and how to carry 
out his new duties to the best of his abilities." he 
continued.  

"In effect as soon as any person is enslaved and then 
micro-chipped, they are instantly transformed into a 
perfectly obedient, submissive slave. It's what we free 
citizens term the best combination of our modern slave 
technology with state-of-the-art science." 

"Of course, the micro-chipped slave will always retain 
their own memories of their past as well as the ability 
to think for themselves, which admittedly must be very 
hard for them. Can you even imagine what it must be 
like to be fully aware of what's happening to you but 
being unable to control any of your own actions?" Noel 
said, shaking his head in amazement.

"Anyhow, in essence they have no willpower whatsoever 
over what they are forced to do, and there's nothing 
they can do about it but obey their owner's completely. 
Most importantly though, industry leaders, slave 
merchants and traders and slave auction venders can now 
tailor-design their own specialised slaves, specialty 
slaves that are capable of doing whatever their new 
duties require of them in their newly entrusted slave 
positions." Noel rambled on, before turning his 
attention back to the two young slaves before him.

"Now, whenever these slaves are ordered to assume the 
mandatory slave position and thrust out their groins 
for our inspection, the chip automatically sends a 
powerful electronic impulse to their brains. This 
instantly releases the necessary neuro-hormones, 
peptides and proteins required for them to maintain a 
raging, rock-hard erection. And they'll continue to 
stay hard until we eventually tell them to relax." Noel 
explained. 

"And don't worry. They don't feel any pain from having 
an erection for so long, as the micro-chip negates any 
discomfort they may feel. In fact, it does the exact 
opposite by keeping them in an extremely high state of 
arousal at all times. Eventually they'll become so used 
to getting an erection within seconds of being ordered, 
that the micro-chip's continued use to keep them 
aroused will eventually become redundant." 

"Also, you can actually refine the commands as well. 
Just verbally select the pleasure level you want the 
slave to be set at, and then tell the slave what you 
want. The micro-chip will instantly kick in and make it 
happen. Now stand aside a fraction and watch this." 
Noel said as he pulled me out of the way of the tall 
young naked slave standing before me.

Then Noel turned back towards the slave, and in a firm 
commanding voice, he ordered the slave to ejaculate.

In less than a few seconds and as I watched in growing 
awe, the young slave, with his head still bowed low to 
his chest, suddenly shook all over uncontrollably. And 
as every perfectly defined muscle on his body twitched 
and spasmed, he whimpered and moaned loudly as he 
thrust his crotch out as far as he could, and 
ejaculated the largest amount of semen I have ever 
witnessed in my life. 

"See! Pretty cool, don't you think? Also he's still as 
hard as an iron bar. I could get him to cum 
continuously over and over again if I wanted him to." 
Noel smiled wisely as he saw how impressed I was by 
this little demonstration of total dominance and 
control.

"Not only that, the micro-chip provides an added bonus 
of continually stimulating their prostates. This means 
the slaves will always be receptive and usually begging 
to be anally penetrated whenever their owners want to 
use them." 

"Thankfully it also makes their anal passages clench 
and unclench for hours on end, while cleansing out 
their bowels at the same time. Now slaves don't have to 
exercise their pleasure holes to keep themselves ultra 
tight, or constantly have enemas to keep themselves 
clean. The micro-chip does it automatically for them."

"Also, micro-chipped slaves no longer have to be taken 
out and exercised on a regular basis. The same process 
occurs whereby the micro-chip automatically sends out 
electrical impulses to every muscle fibre in the body. 
It stimulates them every few seconds so that the 
slave's muscles maintain their physical shape and 
appearance without having to undergo strenuous 
exercising. I've actually seen very unhealthy and obese 
slaves become slim taut and physically fit in a matter 
of weeks." Noel added. 

"Of course the micro-chip also acts as a GPS locator 
and neural punishment device. If a slave were ever to 
consider doing a runner on us, which is unthinkable, we 
can instantly track him by satellite and find them no 
matter where he tried to flee to. And if they ever need 
to be punished, which is also very unlikely, all you 
have to do is indicate the level of pain you want 
applied and the micro-chip does the rest." 

"Now you know why the government banned the use of all 
those old primitive style whips and paddles, except for 
those used in state-sponsored BSDM slave brothels. The 
old style punishment tools have now been completely 
phased out in favour of the new micro-chip implants. 
Again, it's far more effective and doesn't leave a 
slave's skin damaged and scarred, thereby reducing its 
resale price." Noel stated.

And then a multitude of questions hit me as I ran my 
gaze over them.

"Why don't these two slaves have any slave piercings or 
tattoos? And why haven't they been branded with our 
family crest and fitted with cock rings and butt-
plugs?" I asked in a rush.

Noel looked at me and raised his left eyebrow. 

"Evan, there might be hope for you yet! Only kidding, 
but I must admit, those are some really good 
questions!" he replied with a voice bordering on 
grudging respect. Even father and Mr Hendricks were 
smiling, patiently waiting for Noel to continue.

"Firstly, these two fine youthful specimens standing 
before you will only ever be used as pleasure slaves. 
Evan, to have them branded with our family crest, and 
then pierced and tattooed would automatically result in 
their current and future market value dropping by more 
than a half. That's not good!" Noel said, emphasising 
his point by running the palm of his hand over the 
smooth hairless chest of the youngest looking slave. 

"Secondly, the micro-chips implanted in these two 
slaves have been electronically configured to identify 
our family as their rightful owners, and any free 
citizen who has any doubts about their enslavement or 
who owns them can use their personalised palm-held 
slave scanners for confirmation." 

"Also, the micro-chip will do a far better job of 
prominently displaying their genitals when we take them 
out to show them off in public. I can guarantee you 
that no permanently fixed metal ring or external gadget 
secured at the base of their genitals can compete with 
the micro-chip when it comes to totally controlling and 
displaying their erections to any free citizen who may 
wish to inspect them. No cumbersome foreign metallic or 
ceramic objects to get in the way." my brother 
continued.

"And lastly, butt-plugs were only ever used by a 
slave's owner to reduce the incidences of a slave 
shitting himself at the most inconvenient times. 
Believe me, it's not a good look if you're at an 
important high school function, business meeting or 
traveling long distance, and your slave suddenly needs 
to take a crap and can't control his bowel movements." 
Noel said.

"But most important of all Evan! The micro-chip is an 
all-purpose slave device, specifically designed to make 
a slave do anything you want, regardless of his own 
personal feelings or concerns. It will instantly take 
control of his mind and body in direct response to any 
set of instructions you require." Noel finished saying 
expansively, smiling widely at his own words as he 
looked at me.

"Now why don't you finish off your inspection of these 
slaves, and make your choice. I'll answer all your 
other questions later on."

Immediately I returned my attention back to the tall 
young slave who'd just cum. I realised he must have 
been around my own age, but he was taller than me by at 
least five inches. Gingerly I ran my fingers over his 
amazingly flat washboard stomach, then slid the palm of 
my hand up to his extraordinarily muscular chest, 
absently pinching his large pouting nipples as I 
marveled at how smooth and hairless his skin was.

The other shorter slave still stood in the slave 
position, head bowed down so low his chin touched his 
chest, hands held clasped behind his back, and his 
groin thrust forward as far as he could so his erection 
jutted out for all to see. For some reason, he looked a 
lot younger than the one I was inspecting, maybe 
somewhere around 15 or 16 years of age and about my own 
height.

Again I couldn't help it when my own dick stiffened 
rock-hard in my pants, but thankfully this time I had 
my back to both Noel and my father. There was no way I 
wanted them to see my pants tenting out again in this 
most lewd of ways.

The slave in front of me definitely had the biggest 
cock, but I could see that the youngest slave next to 
him also had a large thick erect dick with fat hairless 
balls. 

Looking at both their penises, I knew they were 
definitely bigger than me, and unfortunately, that 
thought tended to deflate my own ego and my raging 
erection straight away, as I suddenly felt a wave of 
inadequacy swamp through me. 

Eventually I returned my full attention to the slave 
standing before me, and as I once again admired this 
tall young slave's incredibly firm muscular physique, I 
reached up and lifted his bowed bald head up off his 
chin.

Yes, he was extraordinarily handsome in a youthful 
boyish way. His brilliant sad blue eyes looked me in 
the face, and I knew this was the one for me.

If Noel wanted me to select one, this was the slave I'd 
choose, also because he definitely reminded me of my 
high school hero and role-model Brad Cahill. 

In my mind, as I suddenly thought about Brad, I began 
fantasising about sleeping with this slave and 
pretending it was him. 

"Noel, I'd like this one please." I said shyly, my face 
red with embarrassment as I looked into the gorgeous 
face of the slave who would now look after all my 
untapped sexual needs, help Monet dress me and keep my 
bedroom clean at all times, and then escort me to 
school everyday.

***

2.1 Noel Morgan - A Diabolical Plan Decided

(Compiled from the Confidential Testimonies of Noel 
Morgan)

***

A lot of people think I needlessly pick on my youngest 
brother, always heaping unnecessary scorn, ridicule and 
violence on him in the most cruel and insidious ways 
possible. 

For some reason, they don't appreciate that what I'm 
doing for Evan is nothing more than trying to get him 
to be a man. I want him to take responsibility for what 
he is and who he is, accept that his family legacy 
demands that he become far more motivated and stop 
acting like a queer pussy.

If I told you that my constant harassing of Evan has 
only ever been in his best interest, and that I 
actually love my brother very much, you'd probably 
laugh in my face and tell me I'm nothing but a bare-
faced liar.

Well, to be honest, I don't give a flying fuck what 
anyone else thinks, because the reality is, Evan has to 
one day take his rightful place next to me in our 
family dynasty. 

Evan has to start looking towards his future and start 
toughening up. The time for him to grow up is now, and 
I'll do anything to break him out of his pitiful wimpy 
complacency, so he's ready to help me run the family 
estate when our father eventually hands over those vast 
responsibilities to both of us.

So in a way, it was fortuitous the day I was teaching 
Evan a lesson on how to be a man, trying to get him to 
stand up for himself against me in front of my friends, 
that Brad Cahill, that sleazy faggot whore, sidled up 
behind me and pushed me away from my own brother.

Yeah! I can admit it! I went ballistic. All I could see 
at that moment were rivers of blood, with this tall 
blond-haired nancy-girl's dead carcass quickly swept up 
and carried off to oblivion.

I mean, how dare he interfere and show me up in front 
of all my friends! 

All of a sudden, I found myself swinging my fists as I 
lunged at him. And then just as quickly, a million 
starbursts exploded in my head and suddenly the lights 
went out.

I can't tell you how ashamed I was when I came too 
seconds later! To find myself covered in dust and dirt, 
lying on my back as a group of about forty students 
gathered around me laughed at my complete humiliation 
at the hands of that fucking faggot-girl. 

And as I'd looked over at my brother Evan, I watched in 
fury as even he tried not to laugh, a smirk raising the 
corners of his mouth.

It's funny, how in moments like these, the light goes 
on, and you know what you have to do. It happened to me 
as I listened red-faced to the laughter and applause 
that swirled around me.

Within a fraction of a second, I knew it was time to 
smash the false image erected around Brad Cahill off 
his self appointed pedestal. 

I knew in that instant, it was now time to put an end 
to the queer's sad belief he was one of us and his 
interference of my family's affairs as well. But more 
importantly, I knew it would be Evan who would be 
instrumental in finally teaching the cunt where his 
place in society really lay.

With a calmness and clarity of mind that startled me, 
and keeping my cool, I swatted away with disdain the 
proffered hand the faggot-girl extended to me as I 
struggled to lift myself up onto unsteady feet. 

And as I walked away, refusing to acknowledge the 
fucking turd's condescending comments that we should 
just shake hands and let bygones be bygones, I vowed to 
myself that within the week, that slut's pussy would be 
all mine.

Then we'd all see who was laughing. 

But what really surprised me was the painful erection 
I'd suddenly sprouted as I'd stood up and stared with 
rage into the brilliant blue eyes of my nemesis. 

Suddenly I found myself intensely attracted to him. I 
found myself thinking how extraordinarily good looking 
he was, marveling at how he even appeared massively 
powerful in a strange sexual way. 

Immediately I shook my head, dispelling the frightening 
gay-like thoughts from my mind, putting it down to the 
knock to my head. 

Of course, as I walked away feeling confused while at 
the same time silently cursing the cunt, I had to smile 
as I don't think people realise just how powerful the 
Morgan family really is.

Silly when you do think about it, because all you have 
to do is look up the business editions of the region's 
local newspapers to find out Morgan Global Industries 
owns two thirds of the state. My father is reputed to 
have a net worth of over $28 billion, with both Evan 
and I sitting comfortably on $2.5 billion each.

So it honesty wasn't all that hard to work out how to 
deal with cunt-face.

Of course, by the time I got home, back on track and 
now seething with rage, I not only wanted to destroy 
the interfering cunt and all he stood for, but his 
entire family too by this stage. Not all that hard to 
do either, especially if you've got the right 
connections and a lot of money.

For me, it only took one phone call, and my scheme was 
set in motion.

As I'd anticipated, the Federal Internal Tax Office 
(FITO) suddenly received an anonymous tip-off and began 
to investigate Sam Cahill, Brad's father, for not 
having declared an undisclosed amount of income 22 
years ago. 

By the next morning, charges were drawn up against 
Cahill senior, charges that would see the old man and 
his whole family end up enslaved. 

But for me, it still wasn't good enough that I had 
beaten that queer-girl. Once he'd been enslaved, I 
needed Brad Cahill to know that I was personally 
involved in his and his family's downfall and 
destruction. 

I needed him to come begging on bended knee before me, 
admitting to me that he was nothing but a queer girlie-
boy, begging to suck my hard uncut cock like the faggot 
he really is, and for him to do it in front of all my 
best friends. 

So it was decided. Like I've said faggot-girl and his 
family's arrest and enslavement was so easy to 
orchestrate. My contact knew what I wanted, and pressed 
the necessary buttons that would send the Cahill family 
into a living nightmare. 

And once the family was in custody and Sam Cahill had 
signed the appropriate legal documents, then the State 
Slave Enforcement Agency would move in and pick up Brad 
from the school dorm apartment he was staying on 
campus.

Of course, there were only three conditions I demanded, 
demands that I was quite happy to pay handsomely for!

Firstly, none of the three Cahill boys was to be 
physical scarred in any way. These would not be your 
typical 'run of the mill' slaves, so I wanted their 
skin intact and silky smooth as the day they were born 
when they were eventually handed over to me. Oh, I 
didn't mind if they were slapped around and beaten up 
and bruised a bit, but I did not want their skin cut or 
disfigured in any way.

Secondly, upon their arrest, I wanted faggot-girl and 
his two younger brothers to be immediately micro-
chipped and then repeatedly raped and gang-banged. I 
wanted them totally clear headed and aware of what was 
happening to them, terrified of their predicament, but 
most importantly, unable to stop their young teenage 
bodies from responding enthusiastically and eagerly as 
they were sodomised over and over again.

Thirdly, their whole ordeal, every second of it, was to 
be video recorded, and the original copies of their 
arrest, enslavement and slave training sent to me on a 
daily basis. As for his parents, well, I didn't give a 
damn what happened to them.

And if all went to plan, it would be faggot-girl who 
would come to me on his knees, begging and pleading for 
me to help him and his brothers from the nightmare they 
were enmeshed in. Then I would make sure he suffered 
untold mental and physical anguish as I plucked the 
last vestiges of his young proud teenage masculinity 
from him.

Now I ask you? Have you ever watched any of those late-
night cable TV channels that show reality cop and law 
enforcement programs all night long? 

If you have, you can imagine such a raid being carried 
out against the Cahill residence late one winter's 
night. Although Brad was staying at the high school 
student dorm campus that evening, it was fun to watch 
video footage of the rest of his family; his parents 
and two brothers, bleary eyed and terrified, confronted 
by 40 armed police and FITO agents. 

Video footage of Sam Cahill and his wife bundled out of 
their cozy warm beds, stripped naked, handcuffed with 
their hands behind their backs, gagged and blinkered, 
with small electronic plugs inserted deep in their ears 
to remove all surrounding auditory sounds, as they were 
quickly frog marched out to a waiting armoured police 
van, where they were thrown in the back and taken away 
for interrogation.

More exciting was the incredible close up footage of 
the two young teenage brothers blubbering and wailing 
as they were dragged out of the bedroom they shared by 
20 armed agents, their pajamas and skimpy jockey brief 
underwear painfully ripped off their young firm 
youthful teenage bodies. 

And as they wept and tried to cover their shameful 
nakedness with their trembling hands, the full frame 
video captures zeroing in as the petrified boys were 
roughly thrown onto their stomachs on the carpeted 
floor of their small lounge room, where the team leader 
of the heavily armed police and FITO agents carefully 
injected the slave microchips into the back of their 
spines.

I can tell you the only existing video, which I own, is 
absolutely fascinating viewing. Especially as the armed 
men grabbed the boys' legs and arms, pulled them apart 
and held them spread-eagled as each uniformed man took 
their time brutally sodomising them over and over 
again.

Back then I remember viewing it for the first time, and 
at some point as August was sucking me off I thrilled 
at the scene of the two naked sobbing brothers suddenly 
falling silent, completely confused and horrified that 
their bodies were now vigorously responding to the 
vicious anal and oral rapes they were being subjected 
to.

And when the men had finally finished, how the shocked 
and stunned boys were wrenched up onto their feet to be 
hurried along on the tips of their toes with three very 
thick latex-covered probing fingers shoved all the way 
up their severely stretched cum-filled rectums into a 
waiting police vehicle. It was then that I decided I 
wanted to own them as well as their big brother, 
faggot-girl. 

How my mind leapt with hideous joy as I began to 
fantasise about all the erotically juicy things I could 
do to them once they were in my clutches, how I could 
use the two younger brothers to completely break 
faggot-girl's will once and for all.

Again, it's strange to remember just how quickly events 
moved back then. 

It had taken me only one afternoon from the time queer-
girl had punched me in the face and knocked me flat on 
my back, to have my contact get the ball rolling. 

And by late Thursday evening and the following Friday 
morning, the whole family had been arrested, brought 
before the courts and each family member condemned to 
the maximum penalty of 'slavery for life'.

It just goes to show you how powerful the Morgan family 
name is here in New Texico and what enough money thrown 
around can really buy.

Both the parents, of no value whatsoever to anyone, 
were immediately sold after their interrogation and 
enslavement to a large bauxite mining outfit, where 
they would probably live out the remainder of their now 
severely reduced mortal existence. For all anyone 
knows, they're probably dead now and good riddance.

And then there was faggot-girl and his two brothers?

I immediately offered an astronomical figure to 
purchase them straight away, an amount which the courts 
found to be more than generous. 

Within two hours they were legally mine, and as had 
been arranged with the courts approval, my three new 
slaves were immediately transported to the state-owned 
'Regional Slave Induction and Training Facility'. Known 
as one of the state's most progressive slave training 
centres in the country, they publicly guaranteed 
immediate results within seven days, or your money 
returned. 

There my new slaves would undergo a four week intensive 
slave training program that would break their wills and 
their minds in preparation for their next ordeal, which 
was to be delivered to their new master - me. 

I know it sounds so harsh, especially since the micro-
chipping actually makes slave training unnecessary. But 
the truth is, micro-chipping doesn't take away free 
will, or make a slave completely loyal and obedient to 
their owners. 

Oh, they do what they're told and do it very well, but 
all slave owners want their property to truly 
understand the importance of servicing their masters 
with unwavering obedience.

And that's what I wanted for Brad. Fact is I wanted 
faggot-girl's very spirit completely broken before he 
was handed over to me. I wanted him cowering at my 
feet, knowing he was my slave and I had beaten him, and 
that his very existence depended on my good will.

But a week before they would eventually be handed back 
to me, I wanted to see them at the Slave Training 
Centre. 

It was important I gauged their initial reaction to me, 
especially queer-girl's, so I could then lay the 
foundations whereby Evan would assist me in making Brad 
into nothing more than a broken down useless gay 
pleasure slave, and for faggot-girl to help me in 
directing Evan down a future path I needed him to 
travel.

***

2.2 Brad Cahill - A Nightmare Requiem

(Extracts From the Recently Discovered Writings by Brad 
Cahill – Pleasure Slave)

***

The terrible events of that fateful night will be 
forever etched into my memory.

One moment I'm a well-known, well-liked student and 
football captain for the most prestigious all boy's 
high school college I attend, and then suddenly my 
whole family, including me, had been enslaved to a 
lifetime of servitude.

It seemed so unreal, a hellish horrifying nightmare 
that had come to life, and there wasn't a damned thing 
I could do to fight it.

I still find it difficult to think back to that night, 
of how the appearance of six uniformed Slave 
Enforcement Officers would so dramatically change my 
life. 

On that particular evening, a Tuesday night, I was in 
my campus dorm room, fast asleep, when they came to get 
me.

Because I'd won a special football scholarship, I'd 
been allocated a single dorm room, much like a small 
one bedroom apartment on campus, where I'd stay during 
the normal five day school week, and then late on 
Friday afternoons, I'd hightail it home for the 
weekends with my family.

The steady pounding and loud thumping on my bedroom 
door eventually roused me from my deep sleep, and 
feeling very irritated and pissed off, I got up and 
answered the door. I only had a pair of comfortable 
loose fitting y-fronts on, and because I thought it was 
just one of the guys mucking around and making a racket 
in the hall, I didn't think to put anything else on. 

To say I was shocked to see six SE officers standing 
there, four in the hallway outside my room and two 
standing directly in front of me in the open doorway, 
asking my permission to enter my room is an 
understatement. I stood there stunned, wondering what 
the hell they could want with me.

All six officers were smiling, looking me up and down 
in strange uncomfortable way as they returned friendly 
grins that were meant to put me at ease. Instantly I 
was wide awake and now quite nervous. Everyone knew of 
the SEO, and their reputation for being very heavy 
handed if required. 

"My name is Officer Downing and these are Officers 
Conroy, Denton, Reeves, Atkinson and Rodriguez. We're 
here on behalf of the Slave Enforcement Division! Do 
you mind if we come in? The matter we're here to see 
you about is a bit too delicate to be discussed out 
here in the hallway." stated SE Officer Downing, his 
smile not wavering once. 

I immediately stepped back and invited them in, then 
waited for one of the six officers to say something. 
But they just stood crowded in the middle of my 
bedroom, again looking me up and down with that strange 
disconcerting look in their eyes, smiling at me with 
their arms crossed in front of their chests. Finally I 
looked down at myself, and realising my lack of 
clothing, I apologised and quickly crossed to where my 
t-shirt and gym shorts lay rumpled on the floor. 

"Son, there's no need for you to get dressed, but if 
you'd be so kind as to sit down at your desk over 
there, we'll get down to business straight away." said 
Officer Downing, the larger of the uniformed men. 

You know that sinking feeling you get in your gut 
sometimes, when you know someone is about to give you 
really bad news. Well, that's how I felt as I lowered 
myself into the swivel-chair positioned in front of my 
computer desk, especially when all the men slowly and 
casually walked towards me, to stand surrounding me. 

"Firstly Brad, we'd like for you to take a look at this 
legal document which will explain the reason for our 
visit. Take your time reading them, as we need you to 
fully understand why we are here." Officer Downing said 
slowly.

With shaking fingers I accepted the rolled file he 
handed me, and uncurling the single sheet, I read the 
first line on the clear white parchment, swallowing 
with disbelief at the frightening inscription glaring 
up at me.

And then Officer Downing began speaking in a firm 
steady voice.

"Brad Cahill! I am required by law to advise you, that 
as of 8:30pm this evening, being approximately two 
hours ago, you were officially and legally registered 
within this fair state of New Texico as a lifetime 
indentured slave." he announced.

"You will henceforth be accorded all the rights and 
privileges bestowed on all slaves within the state of 
New Texico, and will from this moment on, observe all 
rules and regulations assigned to you as a slave." 

"As of this moment, you are now officially stripped of 
your free citizen status, to be immediately micro-
chipped and, in accordance with the New Texico state 
law, you will then be removed from these premises and 
placed in the care of the New Texico Slave Enforcement 
facility until the proper authorized processes for your 
sale or auction are finalised." he stated officially. 

I heard him speaking, but at the same time I didn't. 
All I could do was look blankly down at the paper in my 
hand and shake my head uncomprehending. My mind was 
swimming, a spiraling whirlpool in my head that left me 
feeling completely lost, confused and nauseous. 

Stunned by the enormity of what was happening, I 
immediately looked at the signatory names at the bottom 
of document. It couldn't be. There was my father's 
signature. It had to be a mistake, a terrible mind-
boggling error.

I frantically scanned the page again, and my eyes fell 
on the names of my two brothers, Sean and Justin! It 
couldn't be! Their names were also included in this 
document, meaning they'd been enslaved as well.

It was too much. I looked up into the now stony faces 
of six SE officers, and unable to say anything, but 
silently pleading with my eyes for them to help me 
understand, to help me make sense of this madness.

"Boy, you are now officially a slave, and there's 
absolutely nothing you can do about it! And as they 
say, 'Once a slave, always a slave', so you'd better 
get used to your new slave status quick smart! Now 
stand up and turn around, and put your wrists behind 
your back like a well behaved slave!" Officer Downing 
said to me sternly.

What could I do? They were already standing over me, 
two of them with their hands on my shoulders, ordering 
me to stand as they turned me around. With my back to 
them they quickly pulled my hands behind me before I 
could even consider fighting back, or trying to escape. 

And as they quickly secured the flexible plasti-cuffs 
tightly on both my wrists, all I could do was stare 
ahead of me in utter shock and confusion, unable to 
speak or make any sound.

It had happened so fast! I was in stunned shock.

Suddenly I was thrown face down on my computer desk, 
and as I was held tight, braced firmly and unable to 
move, I felt the sharp sting of a hypodermic needle 
enter the top cervical vertebrae of my spine. 

"Keep perfectly still slave!" Officer Downing said as I 
felt an agonising pressure as he carefully injected the 
fluid contents within the syringe into my spine.

Suddenly they let go of me, stepping back as I gingerly 
lifted my head up off the table, trying to rub the 
stinging pain out of the back of my neck as I looked up 
at them in horror.

What the fuck had they done? What had Officer Downing 
injected into me? I couldn't believe what was happening 
to me.

"Time to strip you of your free citizen status, slave! 
Officer Conroy, if you would please do the honours." 
Officer Downing said casually as he immediately moved 
over to close my bedroom door and lock it. Then, 
walking over to my single bed, he sat down, perched on 
the edge, watching as Officer Conroy, assisted by 
Officer Rodriguez, roughly stood me up, removed the 
plasti-cuffs from my wrists and made me face them.

"Series MC 2907, activation neural process 24-6! 
Overwrite muscle and body function phase 6! Download PS 
logic memory and enhanced SS commands, proceed!" 
Officer Conroy said as he read from a small glossy 
palm-sized brochure.

Instantly a loud shrill buzzing rang in my ears as I 
found myself nearly collapsing onto the floor.

A montage of images instantly swamped my brain, 
humiliating and shameful images that were utterly 
disgusting in what they depicted. I wanted to gag with 
growing nausea as thousands upon thousands of 
homosexual explicit moving pictures and scenes, all 
with me in them, showing me completely naked and 
engaging in hard-core oral and anal sex with hundreds 
of other men, flooded my horrified mind. 

Just as quickly and to my horror, my body began to 
respond. I was stunned as my penis thickened and 
lengthened, becoming rock-hard and bulging out, tenting 
the front of my y-fronts. Intense sexual feelings raced 
through every corner of my body, making me groan and 
moan softly as I stood there at attention, totally 
ashamed and embarrassed by what was happening to me in 
front of these six smiling leering men.

And then to my shame, I found I couldn't move my hands 
from my sides to cover my shame, to block the view of 
my erection pushing out the pouch of my underwear in 
such a perverse degrading way. 

For a moment, my stunned and shattered senses came back 
to me, and I found myself blushing furiously, on the 
verge of weeping as the six uniformed men began 
laughing at my predicament.

"No need to feel embarrassed slave. Now as you should 
know, it is prohibited for slaves to wear clothing of 
any kind at any time, so why don't you shimmy those 
knickers of yours down your legs and step out of them." 
Officer Downing said smiling up at me as Officer Reeves 
pushed me forward so that I stood directly in front of 
large grinning man.

Once more to my horror, images popped up in my head 
showing me how to do it in the most sensually erotic 
way possible, and before I knew what I was doing and 
against my will, I found myself staring down at him 
horror as I slowly slid my y-fronts off my hips, down 
my legs and stepped out of them, just as Officer 
Downing had ordered me to. 

"Don't look so worried slave. That's your new micro-
chip working just as it should be. Appears you've been 
implanted with the most advanced pleasure slave chip 
currently out on the market. Now why don't you assume 
the traditional slave position and we'll see what we 
have here!" he said as I instantly put my hands behind 
my back, lowered my head so my chin touched my chest, 
positioned my feet so my legs were wide apart and then 
thrust out my throbbing erection as far forward as I 
could so Officer Downing could make his inspecting me 
at his leisure. 

I was mortified. Now I understood completely that it 
was the hypodermic they'd stuck in my neck that was 
making me do these degrading things. As images of how I 
should be responding flashed to the front of my mind, I 
found I was struggling futilely with all my inner might 
to try and regain the power over my muscles and body, 
but I knew it was all in vain as I watched him reach 
forward with left his hand to fondle my long pulsing 
erect penis.

Again I tried to back away from his extended hand in 
furious outrage but it was hopeless. If anything, I 
found myself trying to assist him as my knees bent a 
fraction and my hips started to slowly move back and 
forth, up and down, as he continued to slowly 
masturbate me there in front of the other grinning men.

"No, No, No! Keep your fucking hands off me! I'm not 
gay! Please stop this, please..." I could hear it in my 
mind, but nothing came out of my mouth. 

After taking a few moments to run his clenched hand up 
and down my stiff cock, he ran the pad of his thumb 
over my leaking piss slit, chuckling as he made me 
twitch and gasp in response, before letting go and 
cupping my large hairy balls, weighing them in the palm 
of his calloused hand and squeezing them gently but 
firmly.

"Pleasure Level 1, proceed!" he suddenly said in a firm 
commanding voice, and to my utter shock and 
humiliation, my erect penis started throbbing in the 
most exquisite way as waves of pure pleasure swept 
through my entire trembling body.

"Got a bigger than average dick, slave! Not as big as 
mine, but it's big! And a nice set of large sperm-
filled balls too!

Immediately Officer Downing started rattling off 
measurements and statistical information as he began a 
detailed inspection of my entire body, while Officer 
Denton stood by, a clipboard in his left hand, busily 
scribbling down all the data.

As Officer Downing ran his calloused hands over my 
naked trembling body, he made me lift my feet, squat 
down on my haunches, open my mouth so he could check 
out my teeth and gums with his fingers.

He squeezed and prodded every muscle on my body, before 
ordering me to turn around and bend over. The feel of 
his rough calloused hands spreading my arse cheeks wide 
apart, and then of his finger touching, circling and 
tickling the outside of my tight puckered anus, before 
entering and stretching my rectum wide send shockwaves 
of fear through my body.

But my naked trembling body reacted in a totally 
different way. I found myself moaning and groaning 
softly with each touch of his hand on my skin and when 
he inserted his finger up my anus, I felt myself trying 
to push back on his hand, trying to get more of his 
finger onto me.

Suddenly he pulled his finger out of me and slapped my 
right buttocks. As he ordered me to stand up and face 
him, he then complimented me on still being a virgin. 
And even though I'd tried to shut my mind down as he'd 
inspected me, I did shudder and quail when I heard what 
he said next, and this time I couldn't help but groan 
in humiliation.

"You're lucky slave. We've got strict orders not to 
damage you too badly, or scar your baby boy good looks. 
Appears whoever your new owner might be will probably 
want you fully intact so he can do that himself." he 
said, sniggering at the thought of what the future 
might hold for me.

"Okay, slave, we got a spare three hours before we take 
you down to the station to officially book you in. 
Officer Atkinson, what do you think we should do to 
fill in the time?" 

"I reckon this big young strapping slave should get 
down on his knees and suck our dicks as if his life 
depended on it, and then we can take turns fucking the 
crap out of him. What'd you say Officer Rodriguez?" 
Officer Atkinson gloated in an excited eager voice. 
Immediately all the other SE officers loudly voiced 
their enthusiasm, moving forward to encircle me. 

"Yeah, that sounds like a great idea. May as well get 
him used to sucking cock and getting fucked up his boy-
pussy straight away, cause as I see it, that's all 
he'll be doing for the rest of his life! Well, until he 
loses his looks, that is!" said Officer Rodriguez as he 
stepped forward and began rubbing his crotch in a lewd 
suggestive way.

My mind was racing. I couldn't believe this was 
happening to me. I knew I was in deep shock and all I 
could do was listen in horror to what they'd just said. 

Again, against my will, my body started to tremble with 
lust as Officer Atkinson immediately stepped forward, 
turned me around so he could lift my chin up off my 
chest and stare into my frightened dazed eyes. And then 
suddenly he backhanded me viciously across my face. 

Stunned, the painful sting of his open palm forcing 
tears from my eyes, I then watched in growing horror as 
he unzipped his pants, lowered them to his knees, 
before lifting my chin up so he could stare me in the 
eyes once again.

"Now be a good cock-sucking slave, get on your knees, 
keep your hands at your sides, and give me the best 
blow job I've ever had in my entire life. And slave, if 
I feel one tooth touch my dick, I'll take personal 
pleasure in yanking every one of them out of your 
mouth!" 

"Now get on your knees bitch! Pleasure Level 2, 
proceed!" he snarled.

Instantly my body began to tremble even more as waves 
of exquisite pulsating pleasure swept through me. I 
couldn't understand what was happening as hundreds of 
images instructing me of how to suck a man's penis 
properly, expertly, flashed through my mind. I found 
myself staggering unsteadily at the disgustingly vivid 
pictures that were displayed in my minds eye. 

With the pressure of Officer Atkinson's right hand 
pushing down on my shoulder, making me buckle and 
collapse onto my knees, I shivered as I watched him 
release his rigid seven inch uncut cock out of his 
tight fitting red and black striped underwear. 

"What are you waiting for, slave?" he said impatiently 
as he pushed his hips forward, the tip of his leaking 
penis touching my now quivering lips.

There was nothing I could do but obey him. I was 
completely naked, on my knees with my hands at my 
sides. But to my utter shame, I found my mouth 
salivating with desire to hurry up and take his erect 
penis all the way into my mouth. 

So opening my mouth wide, I moved my head forward, and 
for the first time in my life, I tasted another man's 
cock slide between my lips and over my tongue.

"Now start sucking nice and hard, slave!"

I obeyed Officer Atkinson completely. Unable to control 
my desire to please him, or understand why I was 
feeling these revolting urges, I instantly found myself 
eagerly sucking him off.

In that single moment when I took his erect penis all 
the way into the back of my mouth, and my lips sucked 
tightly and stretched up the full length of his 
pulsating cock shaft, the devastating feeling of 
despair in my heart made me even more aware that my 
youthful innocence and proud growing masculinity was 
being stripped away from me forever.

As his thick throbbing cock started sliding in and out 
of my sucking slurping mouth, gagging me at times, I 
was ever reminded I was no longer an excitable brash 
young teenager growing into a strong vital proud man. 

Whatever strong moral beliefs I had in my own youthful 
invulnerability, in my own heterosexuality, was 
gradually flushed away as I obediently swallowed the 
man's copious amounts of pre-cum oozing thickly onto my 
lapping tongue.

"Come on, slave! Get with it! I want to see your cheeks 
sucked in all the way while you're blowing me! Now suck 
harder and faster!" Officer Conroy demanded gruffly as 
he grabbed hold of the back of my head and started 
fucking my mouth. 

My mind went into a numbed dazed state as I realised I 
wasn't even gagging as his large erect cock slid down 
my throat, and that I was noisily slurping and sucking 
with all my might as I enthusiastically fellated him. 

And even though I wanted to retch because of the vile 
taste of his unwashed erection lodged all the way to 
the back of my mouth, and the putrid stench wafting up 
from his sweaty balls slapping loudly against my chin 
made me want to vomit, I stayed on my knees and sucked 
him off just the way he wanted me to.

"Oh you're a sexy little fuck-face! Yeah, suck me like 
the queer cock-sucking faggot slave I know you are! 
Yeah, feeling really good bitch! Tighter cunt! Suck me 
harder, oh yeah!" Officer Atkinson gasped out loud as 
he rammed his throbbing cock in and out of my stretched 
eagerly sucking lips. 

In shock, absolutely petrified, and with tears 
streaming down my face, I watched myself as if 
observing my actions from outside my body as I hobbled 
on my knees to quickly kneel between each of their 
parted legs, obeying them as they instructed me on how 
they liked to be sucked off. 

In shock, absolutely terrified, I watched as Officer 
Conroy video recorded me eagerly and enthusiastically 
blowing them. Firstly Officer Atkinson's thick seven 
inch long cock plowing my mouth, and then Officer 
Denton's smaller but very thick five inch penis 
battering my tonsils. 

This was quickly followed by Officer Reeves' six and a 
half inch slim but big knobbed dick passing back and 
forth over my lapping tongue, who once he'd finished 
ejaculating into my mouth, took the video camera off 
Officer Conroy so the larger-dicked man could pound his 
eight inch curved erection down my clutching gurgling 
throat. 

And once Officer Conroy had blown his load, Officer 
Rodriguez's thick eight and a half inch cock pistoning 
in and out of my tight lips, to then be replaced by 
Officer Downing's very large and thick nine and a half 
inch erect penis.

For 45 minutes I used my tight straining lips and 
sucking mouth to make them cum, and when they 
ejaculated into my mouth, I obediently swallowed each 
of their foul tasting ball juices down my throat. And 
every time they rested up after ejaculating into my 
mouth, they'd order me to lower my head further down 
between their parted legs, so I could suckle and lick 
on their fat hairy balls.

Even though I was horrified by what I was doing, I 
couldn't understand how the micro-chip injected into my 
spine could possibly be making my body respond so 
excitedly and eagerly to do their sordid bidding. It 
made no sense to me, and I found myself sinking into a 
desolate malaise of trancelike disbelief that this 
could really be happening to me.

But if I thought it was all over, that the shameful 
degradation I'd just experienced had finally come to an 
end, I was sorely mistaken.

"Okay then! Time for us to sample that sweet little 
vagina of yours, slave! Time you assumed the mandatory 
slave fuck position and in a clear loud sexy slave 
voice, invite us one at a time to take our pleasures!" 
Officer Downing said in a commanding tone that swamped 
my mind, triggered the micro-chip in my spine, and 
nearly driving me insane with revulsion as vivid images 
of what was require of me flashed through my mind.

And then unable to stop myself, I once again felt 
myself detach from my body as I hurriedly rolled onto 
my back on the floor in the centre of the room.

There are no words to express my complete shame as I 
obediently lay there, bringing my knees up to my chest 
so I could grab both my ankles in my hands and stretch 
my legs as far from my body as I could, so all the men 
could look down on me totally exposing myself to them.

With my butt instantly raised off the ground, holding 
my legs wide apart, and my penis fully erect lying 
flush against my flat muscled stomach, I whimpered deep 
in my mind as I heard the strange words that escaped my 
mouth, words that humiliated me, disgusted me.

"Sir, please fuck my tight little slave-pussy, please 
Sir! Sir, I need to feel your hard manly penis deep 
inside my tight little vagina, please Sir!" I heard 
myself say in a loud clear little boy's voice to 
Officer Downing.

"Good slave! Very good! Now just lie there a little 
longer while I take my clothes off. Don't want to get 
them all wrinkled and covered in sweat as I'm fucking 
you, do we?" he said as he slowly divested his uniform 
and knelt down at the base of my raised parted butt-
cheeks.

"Now let's get you all creamed up! I think I'll be 
needing some lube to get my large cock up that tight 
little opening of your, don't you think? Pleasure Level 
3, proceed!" Officer Downing instructed as he wrapped 
his left hand around my erect penis and began to 
quickly jerk me off, and instantly my body came alive 
to the incredible sensations of pure orgasmic pleasure 
racing through my scrunched up, legs spread body.

"Not all that bad is it, slave? You just got to hope 
you get a decent master who'll use the pleasure unit in 
your micro-chip whenever he fucks you!" Officer Downing 
said as he continued to jack me off, and as my penis 
throbbed and pulsed from the heady sensations his 
jerking hand was causing me, I felt myself getting 
closer and closer to shooting my load.

"No, don't want you cumming, slave! Only doing this so 
I can get me some lube to cover my big dick before I 
fuck you! Ah yes, here we go, you're leaking it out now 
like a good little slave boy!" he said as he stopped 
masturbating me and squeezed the length of my rock-hard 
cock.

This couldn't be happening I repeated over and over 
again in my mind. I must have gone insane, or maybe 
died and gone to a bad place in hell, I kept telling 
myself as I watched Officer Downing using my own 
leaking pre-cum to lube up his huge cock and then using 
two thick calloused fingers to rub it deep up inside my 
anus.

"Yes, now we're ready, aren't we? Okay, this will only 
hurt for a second and before you know it, you'll be 
begging me to fuck you as hard as I can!" Officer 
Downing said as he lowered his naked hairy body on top 
of me, positioned his massive penis at the entrance to 
my anal passage, and then took a deep breathe as he 
prepared himself to spear me.

Yes, the pure pain of his first lunge up my virgin hole 
was excruciating agony. I tried to scream out my fear 
and outrage, but my mouth only turned up at the corners 
and smiled widely for him. I felt like my insides were 
been ripped to shreds and my anus split asunder as he 
pushed the thick girth of his full nine and a half inch 
erect penis up into my bowels.

But suddenly the agony in my anus stopped and a 
pulsating throbbing took its place. A throbbing that 
grew and expanded throughout every cell of my body, 
lashing me with sensual erotic feelings that increased 
and had me panting and moaning for more.

I couldn't help myself as my whole body responded to 
his cock sliding in and out of my anus, powerful 
thrusts that knocked the breathe out of me and left me 
gasping for even more. I could even feel my anus 
molding itself tightly around his cock, massaging it, 
caressing and milking it as it tried feverishly to get 
all his length inside me.

Again my mind protested in horror and disgust as my 
buttock frantically rose up to meet every one of his 
potent downward lunges. 

"Now you're getting there! Now you're learning your new 
status, slave! I know in your head you're terrified at 
what you're doing, of how you're responding, but you'll 
learn to love getting fucked before too long! Now let 
go of your legs, wrap them around my waist and then 
reach round with your hands and hold on tightly to my 
humping butt cheeks!" 

"Yes, you're nearly there, girl! I want you to force 
more of me up into your vagina as Officer Reeves films 
how much you love getting fucked, slave! That's it, oh 
yeah! Now smile for the camera and let's really go to 
town!" Officer Downing said in short grunted gasps as 
he pounded away, fucking me with all his strength. 

And as he'd instructed me, I obediently wrapped my legs 
around his thick waist, reached round and grabbed hold 
of his bobbing buttocks and hugged him as close to me 
as I could as he commenced viciously fucking me back 
and forth.

By now, my mind had disintegrated into a maze of 
despair and hopelessness. Here I lay on my back, with a 
large hairy sweaty man with a huge cock that was even 
bigger and thicker than my own, being fucked brutally 
and responding to the abuse as if I loved every moment 
of it. 

And what was even worse was the fact that five other 
lusting, leering men were watching me, and Officer 
Reeves was video recording it all.

Suddenly I felt Officer Downing shudder and quiver on 
top of me, and as my anus responded by squeezing even 
harder, tightening and milking his ever expanding and 
throbbing cock, I felt him slam all the way up into me 
and shoot his ball juices deep inside my bowels.

Immediately he rolled off me and then Officer Rodriguez 
was on his knees, ordering me to place my legs over his 
shoulders as he moved forward and waited for me to beg 
him to fuck me.

"Sir, please fuck me really hard, please Sir! Sir, I 
need to feel your hard penis deep inside my little boy 
vagina, please Sir!" I heard myself say in the same 
giggling little boy's voice to Officer Rodriguez.

"We don't need any lube now, do we cunt! Now slide that 
vagina up and down my big cock like you did for Officer 
Downing and give me a really good ride, slave!" he 
growled into my face as he lay down on top of me and 
pushed his large erection all the way up my anus.

Like Officer Downing, Officer Rodriguez fucked me as 
hard as he could, enjoying the sensations my tightening 
massaging arse muscles were having on his hard erect 
uncircumcised tool. He took his time, laughing at times 
as I enthusiastically ran my hands lightly all over his 
back and humping butt cheeks as he fucked me, at times 
slowing down, trying to prolong his approaching orgasm.

Eventually he shuddered all over and ejaculated deep up 
inside me, and as he pulled his big wilting cock out of 
my cum-filled hole, the next officer knelt down and 
took his place.

So it was that I just lay there, begging and pleading 
with each of them to fuck me and then letting them fuck 
me over and over again. I obediently humped my buttocks 
up to meet each of their thrusting erect penises as 
they slam-fucked into me, fucking me as hard as they 
could as they enjoyed the fact I was completely 
receptive and submissive. 

By now my mind was absolutely numb. I thought nothing, 
and I felt nothing. I watched in a daze as my body 
responded of its own accord, passionately and eagerly 
doing whatever they demanded of me. I heard myself 
speaking when ordered to, but I don't remember what I 
said. 

All I knew was I was no longer a virile young man with 
a fantastic future ahead of myself, and that I was now 
a slave to the micro-chip they'd injected into my 
spine.

Eventually, after they had all fucked me at least three 
times each, I was once more ordered up onto my knees 
and forced to use my tight straining lips and sucking 
mouth to make them cum again. And when they ejaculated 
into my mouth, I obediently swallowed each of their 
foul tasting ball juices down my throat again.

Eventually I found myself sitting on Officer Downing's 
naked lap, my back pressed against his chest, my legs 
spread wide apart across his own parted knees. 

As he held me tightly against him, licking the back of 
my neck, and whispering profanities into my left ear, 
he reached down between my wide open legs, took hold of 
my dangling balls, and with his other hand, he 
commenced furiously jerking me off.

After the last blow job I'd just given Officer Denton, 
where he'd held onto my head and repeatedly rammed his 
cock up into my aching mouth as hard as he could, he'd 
joked with Officer Rodriguez that I'd probably be a 
right little root-rat and most probably had gallons of 
slave juices sloshing around in my balls to spurt for 
my new owner.

Officer Conroy had disagreed, saying I was probably 
only a dribbler, so they'd placed a small wager on how 
much and far I could blow my load.

Now I sat there on Officer Downing's large hairy lap 
and let him jerk me off. I didn't struggle. I just did 
what they wanted. I was in deep shock and the constant 
threat of being anally penetrated again by them all 
again terrified me. 

"You know you love this slave! Just look at how hard 
your cock is! And your huge fat dick is twitching and 
aching for release! You're leaking all over the place. 
Now concentrate real hard, smile real sexy like a good 
queer slave, and show us how far you can blast your 
filthy little slave juices!" Officer Downing whispered 
into my left ear. 

With tears rolling down my cheeks and a sexy sensuous 
smile plastered on my face, but feeling completely 
devoid of any feelings except for utter despair, I 
watched as Officer Reeves video recorded what the large 
SE officer was doing to me.

And as Officer Downing continued to vigorously 
masturbate me with no lube or spit, sliding his rough 
meaty clenched hand up and down the full length of my 
thick erect penis, I realised with a sense of 
detachment that my life had now changed forever, and 
any free citizen, no matter who they were, could do 
whatever they wanted with me and there wasn't a damned 
thing I could do about it.

And to my complete humiliation, as the large SE officer 
masturbating me jerked and squeezed tightly on my 
throbbing cock, I closed my eyes as my muscled naked 
body spasmed and shook, groaned loudly, and before I 
knew it, I shot my shameful load splattering across the 
room to the loud applause of the five other SE 
officers.

"Good Slave! You'll make a wonderful pleasure slave for 
some lucky free citizen!" he said as he squeezed the 
last of my jism from my thick wilting cock.

Also, to Officer Denton's delight, he'd won the wager.

***

3. Evan Morgan - Inconceivable Coincidences

(From the Private Diary of Evan Morgan)

***

It should have been the most exciting day of my life. 
But like so many times when I'm enjoying myself, along 
came something to ruin it and plunge my life into utter 
chaos.

In fact, only the night before I'd finally lost my 
virginity. It was a momentous and monumental occasion 
for me as I suddenly seemed to transform from being a 
shy timid nerdy teenage virgin into a proud teenage 
masculine youth about to ascend manly adulthood.

Then all the next morning I'd strutted around with a 
cheesy grin stretched across my face, and a new macho 
swagger to my walk.

Noel had instantly recognised there was something 
different about me, and he'd smiled knowingly.

"Good on you champ... And about fucking time! Now you 
know why I got you that pleasure slave. Just make sure 
you pound his pussy every night and every morning, and 
you'll feel like a real man all the time!" he'd said 
cheerily as he'd clapped me on the back affectionately.

We'd both laughed in good humour, and for the first 
time in a long time, I felt a connection with Noel that 
I'd never experienced before.

Oh yes, I was aware of how different I felt. I no 
longer felt like the awkward little boy anymore. Now I 
felt like a man, a true man who'd fucked his own 
personal pleasure slave and proved he was just as 
masculine as any other man alive. 

It showed too. In how I glowed and how I spoke quickly, 
trying to be friendly and fit in to any conversation 
being discussed around the breakfast table that 
morning.

Thinking back to the afternoon before, I can hardly 
believe it all happened. How once I'd selected my new 
pleasure slave, I'd shyly led him to my room and then 
taken the initiative of sexually using him. 

Of course, Noel had given me a few hints before I'd 
retired, and also suggested a name for him, which I 
gratefully accepted.

"When you get him up into your room, make sure you 
trigger the pleasure unit in his micro-chip. It'll make 
him docile as a lamb begging to be slaughtered, and 
he'll respond as his meant to instantly. And don't take 
any shit from him. If for any reason he doesn't do what 
you want straight away, hit him with the punishment 
commands immediately. I guarantee he'll be as eager to 
obey you as any queer cock-sucking faggot, which is 
actually what he really is anyway." Noel had whispered, 
chuckling softly to me out of hearing range of father.

"And you should give him a name straight away too. Let 
him get used to it. A slave name that's appropriate for 
what he does the best. How does 'Swallow' sound? 
Believe me you'll understand exactly how relevant that 
name fits him after tonight." Noel finished before 
winking at me and dragging off the youngest new slave 
to his own room.

At first I'd just stood there, looking up at 'Swallow' 
as he stood in the mandatory slave position.

I must admit I loved the way his long hard 
uncircumcised penis stood out from his protruding 
groin. The very submissive and passive nature of his 
naked stance made me stiffen, and before I knew it, I 
ordered him to follow me and rushed upstairs to my 
bedroom.

Locking the door behind us as we entered my bedroom, I 
sidled over to my large king-sized bed and sat down on 
the edge. Suddenly I felt very timid and shy, not sure 
how to proceed.

"Come here Swallow!" I said finally, wondering to 
myself if I could really go through with this.

"Master, yes Master!" he replied straight away, and 
within seconds, Swallow stood before me in the 
mandatory slave position. 

His head was again bowed low, his hands behind his 
back, his legs parted so wide apart, and his groin 
thrust out lewdly for my inspection. As always, his 
beautiful penis stood up to attention, its long length 
jutting out horizontally from his hairless crotch, and 
his large low hanging hairless testicles dangled just 
within my reach.

Taking a deep breath, I reached out and wrapped my 
fingers around Swallow's penis. It felt smooth and 
silky, but it vibrated and throbbed hotly in the palm 
of my hand as I gently began stroking it up and down.

With my other hand I reached forward and cupped and 
gently squeezed his large ample hairless balls.

"Pleasure level 4, proceed!" I commanded as I 
remembered my brother's earlier suggestion.

Looking up into Swallow's face, my own dick hardened as 
I noted how his whole body began to quiver and vibrate, 
how he'd half closed his eyes, how his mouth was 
slightly parted as he sensually ran the tip of his 
tongue over his moist boyish lips every time he felt 
the firmness of my soft fisted hand sliding up and down 
the length of his thick rigid boyhood.

He was breathing more deeply, taking in more air into 
his lungs as his firm muscled chest rose and fell 
rapidly as I increased the pace of my tightly clenched 
hand moving up and down his cock. 

In a way, I was entranced. Here was a teenager who was 
the same age as me, who was taller and far more 
muscular than I'd ever be. Also, I found it far more 
exciting that he didn't even look like a real pleasure 
slave, as they're usually depicted in Slave Market 
Weekly or Deluxe Slave Edition magazines.

He just looked like a normal everyday teenage youth, 
but what made this far more erotic was the fact I owned 
him and had complete control over this young tall 
handsome youth.

Also, the fact I'd never done anything like this in my 
entire short adolescent life sent shivers up my spine. 
And even though I felt confused, I also felt utterly 
exhilarated, powerful yet cheap and very, very naughty. 

Like a little boy caught by his best friend playing 
with himself.

Also, I still felt very nervous too, as I'd never done 
anything that might identify me as being openly gay, 
even though he was only a slave and I was his master. 
But here I was, thoroughly enjoying the fact I was 
jerking off my young male pleasure slave, about to fuck 
him, regardless of whether he wanted me to or not.

My dick was painfully hard now. 

As I continued to look up into Swallow's face, again I 
realised how good looking he was. How closely he 
resembled my football hero and role-model. 

Swallow definitely did look like a smaller compact 
version of Brad Cahill, and he exuded a boyish 
masculine sensuality which triggered my own rampant 16 
year old hormones, driving me wild with desire.

"Master, I'm ready to cum if you wish, Master!" Swallow 
gasped out breathlessly, his cock bucking and thrusting 
in and out of my fisted hand as he waited for me to 
give him permission.

"No! Not yet! Not just yet!" I instantly commanded 
loudly, immediately letting go his thickening boy cock 
that was on the verge of erupting. 

The look on Swallow's face was one of pure devastation. 
Fighting back tears, he immediately bowed his head as 
he tried to hide his rising fear from me.

"Master, I have displeased you, Master! Master, please 
punish this worthless slave severely, please Master!" 
he blubbered, tears pouring out of his terrified 
distraught eyes.

"Swallow, it's alright! You're not in trouble, honest! 
It's just that I want this to last a while, do you 
understand?" I quickly said to him.

The relief that flowed through his tensed muscles was 
palpable. His posture immediately relaxed and as he 
sniffled, he even lifted his eyes up a fraction to 
glance at me and give me a sheepish embarrassed smile. 

Then it was my turn. Shyly, timidly, I leaned back a 
fraction, and spread my legs apart. I hoped to god he 
knew what to do, because I didn't have the faintest 
idea of how to instruct him in giving me a blow job.

But before I could even squirm in embarrassment, he'd 
already sunk to his knees, moved quickly between my 
legs and expertly unzipped my pants and eased the whole 
length of my throbbing aching cock out of my tight 
jockey brief underwear into his cute little sucking 
mouth.

Instantly I was zoning out. I was squirming 
uncontrollably as the indescribable sensations his hot 
moist mouth were having on my dick send waves after 
rippling waves of orgasmic ecstasy through to every 
cell of my entire body.

It was unbelievable! I gasped for breath. I no longer 
had control over my trembling body.

Again, pure waves of exquisite pleasure swamped my 
body. Again the incredible sensations of his suctioning 
mouth repeatedly engulfing and swallowing the full 
length of my hard pulsating dick to the back of his 
throat lifted me to new heights. 

And as his lips slid firmly yet gently up and down my 
straining cock shaft, and he used the flat of his 
swirling tongue to lick the whole length of the 
underbelly of my dick, I closed my eyes tightly and 
groaned in absolute happiness as my first ever orgasm 
induced by someone giving me a blow job, blasted 
powerfully from my quivering cock to fill Swallow's 
mouth to overflow.

Needless to say I collapsed flat on my back, and in a 
state of pure euphoric bliss, I slowly opened my eyes 
and looked down my body at Swallow's face as he 
dutifully opened his mouth as wide as he could, showing 
me how full his mouth was with my cum. 

Unable to take my eyes off him, he kept his mouth open, 
and suddenly I realised he was waiting for me to tell 
him he could swallow.

"That's very good Swallow. You can swallow it all down 
now." I said, watching him as he swallowed all of my 
sperm. 

Suddenly I giggled happily as it hit me what Noel had 
said about his name. Finally I'd caught on to why my 
older brother thought 'Swallow' was a good name for 
him.

Then Swallow quickly put his head back in my lap and 
proceeded to suckle and lick my cock and foreskin 
clean. And if I thought I'd enjoyed his warm sucking 
mouth on my cock, I was taken by complete surprise when 
he lowered his head further down and commenced licking 
and sucking on my hairy balls.

Even though I felt drained, Swallow's incredible 
tonguing and sucking of my balls made my dick stiffen 
up once again. I would have let him suck me off again, 
but now I wanted to explore his firm muscular smooth 
body. 

I was excited and buoyed by the fact I'd just been 
given my first ever blow job. Now I wanted to 
experience and enjoy my first ever fuck.

Reaching down, I gestured for him to get up and help me 
undress completely, and then before I knew what he was 
doing, he quickly stood up, assumed the slave position 
and spoke in a small soft trembling voice.

"Master, thank you for letting me put your beautiful 
penis into my mouth, Master! Master, if I have 
disappointed you in any way, or not done a good enough 
job, I am ready to be punished severely, Master!" he 
said to my utter astonishment. 

"Swallow, you were fantastic. Now hurry up and help me 
strip the rest of my clothes off." I said to him 
kindly, excitedly.

As Swallow attended me, I realised as he took off my 
shirt it didn't seem so embarrassing for me to be 
standing naked in front of him. Like Noel had told me, 
maybe I was finally coming to understand that Swallow 
really was my very own personal pleasure slave, and 
what he thought of me didn't matter at all.

Once I was naked, I told him to get into my bed. At 
first he looked at me strangely, hesitating a bit. He 
seemed confused, as if he'd misunderstood me.

"Master, please may I speak, Master?" he asked in a 
soft voice as he quickly, once again, assumed the slave 
position.

"Of course you can!" I answered, wondering why he 
seemed so flustered.

"Master, do you want me on top of your bed sheets, or 
between them, Master?" he asked.

"Well, in between them of course." I answered, feeling 
none the wiser.

Immediately he obeyed and slowly crawling between my 
bed sheets, his beautiful tall naked body stretched out 
as he sighed with pleasure. And as I heard him sighing, 
he turned over and lay on his back while looking up at 
me with eyes full of lost memories and sincere 
gratitude. 

Then it hit me. Swallow probably hadn't slept in a nice 
comfortable bed since he'd been enslaved, whenever that 
may have been.

But now I was in a bit of a quandary. I wanted to fuck 
him, but I wasn't really sure how to go about it, or 
what position to do it in.

Again Swallow took control, as if instinctively knowing 
what I was thinking. Suddenly throwing the sheets off 
himself, he brought his bent knees up against his 
chest, grabbed his ankles and parted them as far apart 
as he could. In one movement, he had opened himself up 
to me and was exposing his tight little pink puckered 
love hole to me.

"Master, please fuck me, Master! Master, please put 
your beautiful penis in my tiny boy-pussy and fuck me 
hard, Master!" he said, his voice heavily laced with 
lust and his eyes glazed over as he smiled up at me.

I admit! I couldn't contain myself. One minute I was 
staring down at his young firm smooth hairless naked 
body, stretched out on his back, holding his ankles up 
past his head, forcing his own legs wide apart. The 
next I was clumsily climbing on top of him.

And as I lay down, I reached my arms around and under 
him as I pushed my excited throbbing cock against the 
entrance of his boy-hole. Suddenly my stiffness slid 
into him all the way, and when I was balls deep, his 
sphincter and all his anal passage muscles closed 
tightly around my cock and started to caress and 
massage it.

The sensation was too much for me. I started to fuck 
him slowly, not wanting to hurt him in anyway, and as I 
clumsily picked up the pace and his body moved and 
responded to my erratic rhythm, I couldn't help myself 
when I moved my head down and started kissing him full 
on his pouting thick lips.

No more than 5 minutes would have past when I found I 
was arching my back and I suddenly experienced the most 
intense orgasm I'd ever had in my young teenage life. 
This was way better than any jerk off I'd given myself. 
In fact, this had been better than the blow job he'd 
just given me.

I slumped on top of him, breathing heavily, lost in a 
sea of wonderment and bewilderment.

Slowly I lifted my head and stared into Swallow's face, 
an outpouring of inexplicable feelings of compassion 
and love flowing towards him. But he laid there, his 
face half to the side, his eyes squinted half shut as 
he peered through them and up at me with a frightened 
look screwing up his face.

"What's wrong Swallow?" I asked, suddenly worried I 
might have somehow hurt him.

"Master, I await your punishment, Master! Master, 
please hit me as hard as you can for not pleasing you 
better and prolonging your pleasures, Master!" he 
stammered, this time preparing himself and smiling a 
false smile as he lay there bent up and spread-eagled 
under my weight.

Instantly I kissed him on the lips once again, reaching 
under his smooth back once again and hugging him 
tightly to me.

"Oh, Swallow, I'm not going to hurt you! You just gave 
me the best sex I've ever had! In fact, it's the first 
time I've ever done it, and it was so incredible. Why 
would you think I would want to punish you?" I said 
softly, kindly, unable to stop myself from gently 
kissing his quivering lips. 

"Master, it's what we were taught. A lowly slave is 
never good enough, and we should always expect to be 
severely punished no matter how hard we try to please 
our masters." 

"They taught you this at the slave training facility? 
That's terrible!" I said astonished.

"Well, that's not how it is with me, Swallow. I thought 
you were fantastic." I said gently, amused at his 
concerns I would hurt him as I finally lifted myself up 
off him and slid my wilting penis out of his stretched 
anus. Instantly he slivered down under me and took my 
flaccid cock and emptied hairy balls in his sucking 
mouth, and as I looked down in surprise I watched him 
lick and polish them clean.

Eventually I fell asleep with Swallow lying next to me, 
and once during the night when I woke up to go to the 
toilet to take a piss, he immediately knelt between my 
parted legs and took my penis back into his mouth.

"Not now Swallow. I need to go to the toilet. You can 
do it again later in the morning if I'm still up to it, 
okay?" I said groggily, smiling tiredly at his 
enthusiasm.

"Master, you need not get up out of the warmth of your 
bed, Master! Master, please empty your bladder in my 
mouth and I will drink it all down without spilling a 
drop, Master!" he said meekly, looking up at me from 
his position in between my legs.

At first I thought he was joking, but by now I really 
needed to go, and as I thought about it, thinking this 
was terribly wrong but that it must also be part of his 
duties as well, I just shrugged my shoulders and 
allowed myself to relax completely. Instantly a steady 
endless stream of urine sprayed uninterrupted into his 
gulping mouth, and I listened enthralled as he noisily 
drank it all down.

After I'd finished and he'd nestled back next to me, I 
lay there for a while in deep thought thinking how 
wonderful it was to have my own sexual pleasure slave. 
Already I'd lost my virginity to an extremely tall 
handsome teenage slave who appeared to be the same age 
as me, who uncannily resembled Brad Cahill, and was 
completely obedient to every one of my sexual desires.

Eventually I fell back asleep, but awoke to see the 
early rays of the morning sun filtering through my 
bedroom window, and Swallow sucking deeply on my knob. 
Immediately I rolled him onto his stomach and climbing 
on top of his firm muscular back, I mounted him for a 
quick no-nonsense fuck, wanting to hurry up and cum 
before Monet came into my room to prepare me for the 
new school day.

After Swallow had showered me and then himself, and 
Monet had dressed me, I sauntered down to the large 
family dining room for breakfast.

"You know if you take him to school, you'll probably 
have to share him with some of the other students, 
Evan?" Noel had said to me as I'd finished off a slice 
of toast and marmalade. Instantly I was alert, 
wondering what the heck he was talking about.

"Evan, to be honest it'll be a great way for you to 
make new friends. Swallow there is an extremely 
valuable good-looking pleasure slave, so all the rest 
of the guys at school will be really envious. If you 
allow some of the more senior and well-known students 
permission to use Swallow now and then, you'll 
definitely be considered one of the 'in-crowd', if you 
know what I mean?" Noel continued.

I must have been looking stupidly back at my older 
brother, with a blank look on my face. How could he 
even think I'd do that? Swallow was mine, and I knew I 
was developing close feelings towards him. I couldn't 
possibly betray him like that. 

Noel must have been reading my mind, because he 
suddenly smiled at me and chuckled loudly.

"He's nothing but a sex slave, Evan. Remember that at 
all times. He's been trained to do whatever you want 
and with anyone you want him to do it with. He doesn't 
care or mind. His only concern in life is to make sure 
you are happy at all times. Anyway, you might find 
things at school will change quite dramatically for the 
better once everyone sees him tagging behind you." Noel 
finished as he once again slapped me on the back and 
raced off to get ready for school. 

And Noel was right. I couldn't believe how many of the 
students came up to me when I walked through the 
corridors of the high school classrooms. Before I'd 
even stepped inside, Joe Becker, a guy two grades above 
me who had always picked on me whenever he saw me, 
suddenly came up and asked if he could inspect Swallow 
there and then.

I was amazed. As I looked up at him, he kept running 
his eyes appreciatively over Swallow's naked body, 
waiting for me to give him permission. It was obvious 
to everyone there that my slave was a truly unique 
slave, and a very expensive one at that.

I mean, what could I say? Of course I agreed, and I 
watched as Joe immediately grabbed Swallow's erection 
and pumped it, before spinning him around so he could 
slide two large fingers up my slave's arsehole.

"Do you mind if he gives me a quick blow job before 
classes start. Love to see how good he is and I'd owe 
you one if you let him suck me off! We can go to the 
guy's toilet right now if you don't mind?" Joe said 
enviously, hoping I'd say yes.

So this is what Noel meant! I was really beginning to 
like the new opportunities opening up for me. I knew 
now high school would never be the same again. In fact, 
with Swallow in tow, I could see how I would suddenly 
become a well-known, well-liked student from this day 
forth. 

I mean just consider it. Here was Joe Becker, a huge 
fat smelly guy who always terrorised me whenever he saw 
me, asking my permission to use Swallow, and promising 
he'd lay off me if I let him. 

Anyway, Joe hurriedly led the way to the boy's toilets, 
where once inside, he forced Swallow onto his knees, 
unzipped his school pants and took his large uncut 
erect cock, before jamming it all the way into my 
slave's mouth.

I watched entranced, unable to look away as Swallow 
knelt there obediently sucking him off. The look on 
Joe's face was one of complete joy as he grabbed hold 
of my slave's ears and fucked his sucking mouth as hard 
as he could. When he came, he zipped up, and thanking 
me loudly, promised he'd keep the other bullies off my 
back if I'd let him do it again same time tomorrow.

And to my surprise, some of the other guys who'd come 
into the toilet block to watch Joe getting blown 
instantly approached me to see if they could go next. 
Shrugging my shoulders, I agreed, now smiling openly as 
each one stepped up to take their turn. Within 20 
minutes, Swallow had blown five students, and he was 
sucking on the sixth when the school bell rang.

Never had I felt so happy to be at school that morning, 
knowing I had something that everyone else wanted. Not 
only that, they seemed genuinely eager to do anything I 
wanted for a chance to inspect Swallow and then have 
him blow them. 

I watched exhilarated as Swallow obediently sucked off 
all the guys. And as they each ejaculated into 
Swallow's mouth, they'd high five me as they zipped 
back up and left. 

But as the day progressed, I suddenly realised I no 
longer wanted to share Swallow like this anymore. It 
was during lunch break when one of my few real friends 
came up to me and looked me in the eyes

"What are you doing, man? That's your personal pleasure 
slave, and a really expensive one by the looks of him. 
He shouldn't even be here. Besides, how can you expect 
him to be totally loyal to you if you share him around 
with everybody, Evan? I reckon you should get him home 
and keep him there from now on."

The words struck at my heart. Swallow had been my first 
sexual experience and I'd lost my virginity to him. And 
as I looked at him on his knees, sucking off some young 
skinny student I didn't even know, I saw for the first 
time a huge despairing sadness radiating from Swallow's 
hunched up kneeling body.

It was at that moment, as I realised I'd betrayed 
Swallow's trust in me, that I stopped lending him out 
to any other person.

So for the rest of the day, as more and more students 
made their way to me, I kept him close to me and 
rejected their requests, even though some offered 
money.

Then the day turned into a nightmare. It was Noel's 
best friends Steve Newby and Trevor Drummond who 
finally came up to me at afternoon recess, wanting to 
inspect Swallow. They didn't ask permission, they just 
pushed me roughly out of the way as each took turns 
cruelly weighing and squeezing Swallow's testicles and 
then ran their hands all over my slave's firm muscular 
body, before telling me they were now going to fuck 
him.

At first I didn't know what to say. I mean, Swallow was 
my slave, my personal pleasure slave, and I really 
didn't want to share him with anyone in any sexual way 
from now on. And even though Steve was a 6' tall, 
muscle-bound bruiser, and Trevor was 6' 2" tall, and 
both played on our high school football team alongside 
my brother, there was no way in hell I was going to let 
them bully me around like this, or take something from 
me that wasn't theirs. 

But as they dragged my slave behind them towards one of 
the students' private resting rooms, with me shouting 
and yelling behind them, Steve suddenly rounded on me.

"I'll let you watch us fuck this fancy bitch slave cunt 
of yours, but if you try and stop either of us, we'll 
rip your arms off and shove them up your arse, you 
understand?" Steve growled as he threw Swallow before 
him into the room and onto his back on one of the cots.

I could see the terror on Swallow's face, and all I 
could do was nod my head in astonishment and fear as 
Trevor slammed the door shut behind us. Maybe it would 
be over as quickly as possible and I could then get 
Swallow back home straight away.

Instantly Steve rushed over to Swallow where he 
immediately lowered his school pants and jock strap 
around his knees, grabbed Swallow's legs and placed 
them over his shoulders. And before I could even move 
or say anything, he shoved the full length of his 
hugely thick raging seven inch erect cock all the way 
up Swallow's arsehole. 

The scream that came out of Swallow's mouth was so loud 
that I thought my eardrums were going to explode, but 
it was just as quickly silenced by the loud sickening 
punches that continually connected with Swallow's 
grimacing tear-stained face.

"Shut the fuck up slut, and enjoy my big fat cock 
pounding your faggot pussy, slave bitch!" Steve 
screamed back as he continued to brutally fuck Swallow 
while at the same time slamming his fist into my 
slave's face.

Suddenly I found myself roaring with rage as I raced 
over and started pummeling Steve on his heavily 
perspiring hairy back with my small fists, desperately 
trying to get him off of my slave. Then, in the blink 
of an eyelid, Trevor closed in on me and I found myself 
sailing across the room, crashing against the opposite 
wall and slumping down onto the floor as Steve picked 
up his fuck pace and continued to sodomise Swallow 
brutally.

I had struck my head against the wall, and I was 
feeling concussed. Things around me seemed to slow down 
as I looked around dazed and confused. 

As my senses slowly returned, I heard Steve bellow 
loudly as he blasted his load up Swallow's poor 
tortured anus, and when he'd finally finished, Trevor 
stepped forward and dropped his pants and y-front 
briefs. And just as Steve had done, he lifted Swallow's 
legs onto his shoulders, laid down heavily on top of my 
slave and began fucking him as hard as he could.

It seemed like an eternity before Trevor shuddered all 
over and he ejaculated deep up into Swallow's bowels, 
but that's when I noticed for the first time that Brad 
Cahill had entered the room.

Within seconds he had picked up Steve high above his 
head and flung him across the room. Then he'd pulled 
Trevor off Swallow and smashed his fists into Trevor's 
face until he knocked him out. Then Brad returned to 
Steve and began beating him around his face.

And when Steve lost consciousness, Brad hurried back to 
Swallow and crying openly, hugged my raped and battered 
pleasure slave close to his chest.

What the fuck was going on? I felt like I was in a 
surreal movie, where nothing made sense. 

I knew I should get up and thank Brad for saving my 
slave, for getting Steve off of him, but what was he 
doing hugging Swallow and weeping like that. Why were 
they both clinging to each other and sobbing loudly.

And as I stood up unsteadily, it was as if a light bulb 
went off in my head, and a sinking nauseous feeling 
grew in the pit of my gut.

As both Brad and Swallow suddenly looked my way, and I 
saw the resemblance on their faces, I reeled in horror 
at what should have been so obvious to me from the very 
beginning.

"This is my younger brother Sean, you fucker, and you 
let them hurt him. I thought you were my friend, but 
look what you've done to him. How could you? What did I 
ever do to...?" Brad was yelling at me, his fury rising 
as he glared at me with absolute hatred in his blue 
eyes, but he was cut off as the voice of my brother 
Noel roared over his.

"You get away from my brother's slave or I'll have you 
arrested now, you faggot! Get away now or I promise you 
you'll never see your brothers ever again!" Noel 
bellowed as I watched him enter the room, escorted by 
his newest young slave following a step behind him.

Brad slowly stood up, flinching at Noel's words, and 
looking down at his brother Sean, he reached down and 
placed the palm of his hand tenderly against Sean's 
upturned tear-soaked battered and bruised face. 

Then he turned, and ignoring Noel and me, and without 
looking up until he got close to Noel's newest slave, 
he suddenly reached out and hugged the younger slave 
boy close to him quickly before walking out the door.

Immediately Noel followed him, and as I quickly hurried 
out to see what was happening, I watched as Noel pulled 
Brad up and suddenly slapped him viciously across his 
face as hard as he could.

"You know the conditions, fuck-head. If you want to 
ever see them alive again, you do what I tell you. If 
you don't, then fuck off. Anyway, you got two days left 
to decide and then the offer lapses, forever!" Noel 
said angrily as he glared at Brad. 

Brad just stood there with his head hanging, his huge 
hands clenching and unclenching, and when Noel had 
stopped speaking he instantly turned on his heels and 
left.

I felt like I was going to faint. Both these two new 
slaves were Brad Cahill's younger brothers and Noel and 
I owned them. 

I looked around, realising no-one was in the corridors 
to have witnessed what had just happened, and as Steve 
and Trevor staggered to the exit door, I rushed back to 
Swallow, I mean Sean, to see how he was.

Quickly he stood up on unsteady legs and assumed the 
mandatory slave position. I could see Steve' spent 
sperm and bright crimson red blood slowly trickling 
down his inner thighs as he stood there with his legs 
as wide apart, his penis still rock-hard and jutting 
out from his hairless groin as he obediently held his 
hands behind his back. Terror and pain was written on 
his badly beaten face as he watched Noel walking 
towards me.

"Evan, get him home now before anyone sees you or him. 
I'll explain everything when I get home later today 
after football practice." He said to me, a flint-like 
stony look on his face as he glared at my terrified 
pleasure slave.

***

3.1 Noel Morgan - Vengeance Is Mine

(Compiled from the Confidential Testimonies of Noel 
Morgan)

***

Yeah, I know! Everyone thinks I'm a bastard, a power 
hungry arsehole!

And as I've always replied, yes I am, and, 'Who gives a 
fuck?'

But more importantly, I didn't give a damn what anybody 
else thought of me as I had a mission, a very important 
mission that involved faggot-girl, as well as my 
brother Evan.

Either way, Evan would help me reduce queer-girl into 
nothing more than a quivering pleasure slave, a 
position within our society he would finally embrace 
with enthusiasm and eagerness, while at the same time 
helping me turn Evan into the man, the person I needed 
him to become.

Of course, the whole scheme had been worked out in fine 
detail, at the time the queer smart-ass had knock me 
flat on my back in front of my peers. And like I 
continue to tell everyone, it was the stupidest think 
he'd ever done in his entire life.

No one, but no-one takes me on, thinking they'll come 
out a winner. That's not how life works, especially if 
you piss me off.

From the time cunt-face had lost his freedom, along 
with his two younger brothers, and I'd then quickly 
purchased them, it was just a matter of time before I 
would embark on the next course of my plans.

Forget about how I displayed my two deeply humiliated 
new slaves in the study to father, Evan and Mr 
Hendricks. I can admit that I knew Evan, once he'd 
gotten over his shock, would choose Sean as his new 
personal pleasure slave. 

How could it be any other way? 

But forget that too. It's truly not important! Not when 
you need to look at the whole jigsaw in its entirety. 

In fact, I need to take you back to when I first 
visited the faggot slime-ball and his two younger 
brothers while they were still attending the state-
owned 'Regional Slave Induction and Training Facility'. 

Why? Because that's where you'll find all the answers! 
Because that's the time when I knew for sure my scheme 
was finally falling into place.

Yeah, I still remember it very well. It was the week 
before they were to be delivered to me at home. I'd 
determined it was time to check on their progress, and 
to test faggot-boy's resolve. 

Like all slave induction and training compounds, it was 
very sparse in its appearance. After signing in, I was 
escorted to a huge underground concrete bunker, where 
my three new slaves were currently being housed. 

The area reminded me of a massive basement, sectioned 
off into individual concrete cells that each contained 
an open pit for them to squat over when they needed to 
piss or crap, and a thin single mat for up to four to 
five slaves to share and sleep on, and a long trough 
where their mashed up slave food and pellets was 
pumped.

My escort, a huge bearded man in his late thirties and 
dressed in a grey regulation uniform, confirmed each of 
my slaves was now fully vaccinated and their micro-
chips were working seamlessly.

Then he took me into an adjoining small office area, 
and after making sure I was comfortably seated, he 
enquired politely how much time I would need with my 
slaves, and after considering his question for a 
moment, I indicated three full hours of uninterrupted 
privacy would suffice.

As he was leaving, he motioned for me to help myself to 
the caramel sweets and orange liqueur left out for my 
visit. 

Oh, the privileges of wealth.

Five minutes later, 18 year old Brad Cahill, his 17 
year old brother Sean, and Justin, their 16 year old 
brother, were ushered quickly into the office and 
immediately lined up next to each other as they assumed 
the traditional mandatory slave stance before me.

And there I was! Witnessing my revenge blossoming 
radiantly before me! 

There stood my loathsome enemy, completely humbled, 
with his blond haired head hanging low, his chin on his 
chest as he stared obediently and blankly at the floor, 
his hands behind his back, his crotch thrust out lewdly 
before him and his massive penis standing up rock-hard 
and rigid for my personal inspection.

And as I gloated at the fag's total submission before 
me, I suddenly realised I'd been transfixed by the 
sight of the faggot's huge erection. 

Fuck his cock was big when fully erect! I'd only ever 
seen his large limp uncut dick in the school gym shower 
room when he was showering, but to see it now standing 
fully erect at eight and a half inches in length, and 
so thick, with his large hairless walnut-sized balls 
hanging low between his muscular thighs, just made his 
package look even bigger.

And his two brothers weren't shy in that area either. 
Impressive! 

Oh well, back to business! I could play around with 
their genitals later, abusing and torturing them to my 
hearts content.

"Brad? Is that... Is that really you?" I asked him 
softly, pretending to be shocked by his current naked 
servile state as he stood before me.

"Sir, yes Sir!" he quickly responded in a soft 
trembling voice as he immediately recognised my voice. 
As he'd been taught, he'd answer me without looking up 
or moving a muscle.

Very good! I was impressed.

"Brad! Look up at me. Let me see your face!" I said in 
a sad voice, although deep down inside, my heart sang 
with joy, and my cock became rock-hard in my pants as I 
sat there looking up at my three handsome submissive 
and very obedient young slaves.

Quickly Brad lifted his head and stared back at me with 
fear, utter shame and despair etched deeply within the 
irises of his bright blue eyes. 

Oh how glorious indeed.

"Tell me Brad! What happened to you?" I asked him in a 
gentle yet firm voice, pretending to be his friend at 
this, his darkest hour. 

At first he was hesitant to say anything that might 
offend a free citizen like me. 

But slowly, as he saw the fake concern and phony trust 
radiating from my eyes, he opened up as if I were his 
best friend to relate the whole story of his and his 
family's enslavement. Of how he and his brothers had 
been separated from his parents, how they didn't know 
where their parents were at this very moment, and how 
he and his two brothers now lived in absolute fear of 
what was going to happen to them.

Listening to his heart-rending tale, I could've quite 
easily dropped my feud with him right then and there, 
even restored them to free citizenship once again. 

A very nice sentiment for those who love a happy 
ending, but of course there was no way I was going to 
let go of these fine specimens of enslaved youthful 
man-boys. 

No fucking way! They'd each already cost me a pretty 
penny.

"Sir, please, is there anything you can do to help us, 
Sir? Sir, this has all been a horrible mistake, but I'm 
sure if you were to speak on our behalf, the 
authorities would have to finally take notice, Sir!" 
Brad nervously asked in a low timid fear-filled voice, 
unsure of himself, and frightened of what my reaction 
might be.

Oh, this was too good to be true. 

Suddenly I heard a soft sad sobbing sound coming from 
the youngest brother who stood to faggot-girl's left, 
and instantly I saw the raging internal struggle Brad 
was having as he stood his ground and forced himself 
not to turn around and hug his little brother 
protectively. 

Very good queer-girl! You've learnt very quickly!

Oh well. Enough of this sentimental bullshit! It was 
time I ended this farce and got down to business.

"Well Brad, this appears to be your lucky day, doesn't 
it? Of course I'll help you out. In fact, that's why 
I'm here!" I said smiling kindly, watching the faggot-
girl's sad despondent face suddenly light up with a 
look of overwhelming relief, while a smouldering flare 
of hope instantly sparked brightly in the pupils of his 
desolate blue eyes. 

Yes, I could see the queer-girl's mind working 
feverishly as he began to see the heavenly light of 
freedom at the end of the nightmarish tunnel he and his 
family had been drowning in.

"Okay Brad, you're free! Why don't we go report to the 
manager of this establishment right now, sign the 
necessary papers and then have you escorted off these 
premises. Before you know it, you'll be a free citizen 
once again." I said magnanimously.

The fag's expression turned to one of incredulous joy. 
He was finding it hard to speak, to express his undying 
gratitude to me. Tears began sliding down the sides of 
his handsome face and his chest began to heave as he 
tried not to break down and weep uncontrollably in 
front of me.

"That's alright Brad! I understand! I mean, what are 
friends for if they can't lend a helping hand in times 
of need?" I said wisely, my eyes appearing to be full 
of concern for him.

Yes, he was overjoyed. And not knowing how to react to 
me, whether to rush up and hug and kiss me, he decided 
instead to turn to his equally stunned smiling 
brothers. Then sobbing openly, thinking the nightmare 
was finally over, he went to hug them each as huge 
relieved grins stretched across their pathetic cute 
faces.

As I watched them, I reached down and pushed a green 
button located on the office table. Immediately my 
escort arrived, and after telling him I needed to see 
the manager straight away, I turned around to speak 
with faggot-girl again.

"Come on Brad. Let's get this all sorted out once and 
for all." I said happily, watching as they all lined up 
to follow me.

"I think it might be best if just you and the large 
slave here go see the manager, Mr Morgan. These two can 
stay here while you get all the paperwork filled out. 
Once that's all done, you can come back and pick them 
up as you're leaving." My escort suggested, and nodding 
my head in agreement, I indicated for faggot-girl to 
follow me, and for his two brothers to wait here in 
this office.

When we'd arrived at the manager's office, the queer 
found it very difficult to break from his training, and 
as we entered, he instantly assumed the slave position. 
I could tell he was absolutely terrified of the 
manager, a large fat perspiring man who went by the 
name of Mr Kindred and chomped on a Cuban cigar. 

"Get on your knees, boy! You know the drill when you 
enter my office!" Mr Kindred said as he came around 
from his side of the table, and waited patiently for 
faggot-girl to drop to his knees, reach up and unzip 
his pants and commence sucking his rather large very 
smelly uncut erection all the way to the back of his 
mouth.

"You're got to keep them in line all the time. No 
matter what! Now how can I help you Mr Morgan?" he said 
as he grabbed the back of queer-boy's head, rammed his 
fat hips forward and then extending his right hand for 
me to shake.

I couldn't help but smile as I watched faggot-girl on 
his knees sucking frantically up and down the manager's 
throbbing cock, his total fear of the obese man making 
him obey instantly.

But as he did his duty, I quickly explained what the 
situation was to Mr Kindred while he lowered himself 
back into his chair, pulling faggot-girl face after him 
and making sure his cock stayed within his sucking 
mouth. He considered it for a moment, before sliding a 
few papers towards me.

"These will need to be filled in first, and once the 
bitch has finished with me, he can sign the documents." 
Mr Kindred grunted as he pushed down hard on faggot-
girl's head.

And as Mr Kindred clearly enjoyed the blow job faggot-
girl was giving him, he immediately lamented what a 
loss Brad would be to the slave industry, asking me if 
this was truly what I wanted done. 

Suddenly he grunted, slapping faggot-girl's head away 
from his groin. Then he ordered Brad to get up off his 
knees and sit on his lap. In front of me, with his head 
hanging in shame, faggot-girl immediately turned around 
and lowered himself onto Mr Kindred's large leaking 
cock, and with his legs spread wide open, I watched as 
the large cigar smoking man's penis slid all the way up 
faggot-girl's boy-pussy.

It was strange but very erotic to watch as faggot-girl 
began to bounce up and down on Mr Kindred's rock-hard 
cock, and once he'd set up a decent fuck motion, the 
manager quickly reached around faggot-girl's waist and 
commenced masturbating him in front of me before 
agreeing to do what I'd requested. 

The look on faggot-girl's face was priceless, his 
complete humiliation etched on his sad reddened face as 
he avoided my eyes. And as Mr Kindred ordered him to 
bounce up and down faster and to hurry up and cum, I 
watched as my enemy concentrated on doing the old man's 
bidding.

Of course we all knew that faggot-girl already belong 
to me, but having Mr Kindred degrade him so completely 
in front of me like this, by fucking the faggot-girl in 
such a humiliating way and then forcing him to shoot 
his boy-juices all over himself was indeed a very nice 
touch. 

Finally, Mr Kindred growled out loud, slammed his cock 
deep up into faggot-girl's stretched vagina while at 
the same time as he forcibly made him ejaculate all 
over himself.

Yes, life was good, and faggot-girl was now proving to 
me you could have your cake and eat it too. 

Of course, once Mr Kindred was done with faggot-girl, 
he took the filled in documents from me and slid them 
in front of Brad. It took less than 5 minutes for 
faggot-girl to fill out the rest of the paperwork, and 
then for me to co-sign them.

"Right boy, you are now once more a free citizen! Now 
if I were you, I'd get out of here before I decide to 
change my mind!" Mr Kindred said to faggot-girl, who 
promptly followed close behind me as our original 
escort led us towards a room where some clothing had 
been arranged for faggot-girl to change into before he 
was released from the facility.

And as I watched him timidly shower himself as he 
cleaned himself up, and then dress himself in front of 
me, still avoiding looking at me, he asked softly when 
he could go pick his brothers up.

"What are you talking about? I said you were free! I 
didn't say anything about those two!" I said abruptly, 
acting as if he should be grateful to me for this small 
mercy.

Looking at me, I could see the confusion in his face. 
And I could also see fear flashing through his eyes.

"But they're my brothers. I can't leave them here. I 
have to take them out of here. Please, I need to take 
them with me. I have to protect them!" he stuttered 
frantically, trying to get the words out all at once.

Now I was looking at him in anger. Then raising my left 
eyebrow and sighing as I slowly nodded my head, I 
smiled sadly but firmly as I looked him in the face.

"I understand now! You don't know, do you? No ones told 
you, have they?" I said, not really expecting a reply.

"Let me clear up any misunderstandings you may have! I 
was your new owner, your new Master! I have been since 
you were all first enslaved. In fact, as soon as I 
heard you and your family had been arrested for tax 
evasion, I immediately went down town and bought the 
three of you. Cost me a small fortune I can tell you, 
so letting the three of you go free is quite out of the 
question! In fact, I intend to make my money back on 
those two, plus interest, which should hopefully cover 
the cost of letting you go free!" I said slowly.

The look on Brad's face went from shock to stunned 
horror, as what I was saying sunk in.

"Of course, I'm lucky my father has some very powerful 
and wealthy contacts or there would be no way I could 
make my money back. I've already organised for Justin 
here is to be sold off to a male brothel somewhere on 
the west coast of the African continent. Apparently the 
black men there have an insatiable craving for very 
young white skinned slave boys. Not quite sure which 
country they said it was, and to be honest, I don't 
think I've ever heard of it before. As you'd know, 
geography wasn't one of my better classes!" I announced 
indifferently.

"As for your brother Sean, well, he's to be sold off to 
a very large syndicate of very horny Japanese 
businessmen who just love to spend their free time 
torturing and mutilating white American teenage slave 
boys. To be honest, I don't think he'll survive more 
than a few months, which is unfortunate, as he really 
is a good looking boy. But if he does survive somehow, 
which I doubt, he sure won't look too pretty after 
they've finished with him. And I'm told the way they 
castrate their slave boys is positively gruesome, 
enough to make the toughest man puke his guts up." I 
continued, still speaking with feigned disinterest, as 
if Sean's future was of very little interest to me.

"And you Brad? Well, before I agreed to give you your 
freedom, it had been my intention to sell you to the 
warden of our prestigious maximum security prison, 
because apparently the 230 extremely violent and 
dangerous long-term prisoners being housed there need a 
permanent fuck-boy for whenever they get randy. I'm 
told if they're getting sucked off and their fucking 
boy-pussy all the time, they don't seem to get in as 
much trouble as they do when they're not getting their 
rocks off!" I finished, now acting as if the subject 
was too boring to continue discussing.

When I looked up into faggot-girl's face, for the first 
time I thought I might have overstepped the mark. He 
was livid, his face deep red, his blue eyes full of 
hatred and fury! He was standing there ready to launch 
himself at me, with his huge hands clenched into fists. 

And strangely enough, he turned me on like I'd never 
been turned on before. 

He looked like nothing I'd ever seen before, so 
erotically spectacular that my cock nearly burst 
watching him shaking in rage. And as he stood there, 
like a young mighty gladiator, looking not too bad in 
the hand-me-down clothes provided for him, I wondered 
what it would be like to fuck him right there and then.

"It was you from the beginning, wasn't it? You did all 
this, just to hurt me! Just to get back at me for 
hitting you! You fucking cunt! You're the one who 
destroyed my family...! And my parents...! You...! How 
could...! My brothers...!" he couldn't go on. 

He was shaking violently with rage, and as the queer-
girl suddenly took a step towards me, I quickly stepped 
back. 

"Punishment Level 2, proceed!"

Before the faggot-girl knew what'd hit him, the tiny 
neural punishment unit embedded into the nano-circuitry 
of the micro-chip recently injected into Brad's spine, 
sent out a rapid series of energy pulses that frayed 
every nerve ending in the faggot's body.

Within seconds he'd collapsed on the floor and was 
floundering around, his muscled limbs shuddering and 
jerking spasmodically. His mouth opened and closed as 
he tried to scream but not a sound came out. His limbs 
flung out and cramped back close to his sides as 
searing pain lashed his entire body simultaneously.

I laughed as I watched the faggot-girl convulse before 
me, perspiration pouring off him as wave after wave of 
agonising pain racked his traumatised body. My initial 
setting of 'level 2' was truly inspiring, and I 
wondered what would happen to the poor slave who felt 
the full power of 'level 12'.

30 seconds later, as the energy pulses stopped, the 
faggot-girl lay there gasping, trying desperately to 
breathe as his chest heaved. Tears poured from his 
terrified bulging blue eyes and he sobbed 
uncontrollably as he curled himself into a fetal 
position, moaning as the last residues of the agony 
he'd suffered abated.

Well, at least that part of the micro-chip works, I 
said to myself smiling happily as I looked down at the 
queer-girl trembling there before me. 

Yes, this was how it should be! I sighed happily as I 
looked down at the queer-cunt panting and gasping in 
shocked pain at my feet.

Fag was getting his breathe back as I was watching, so 
just for the fun of it, I smiled as I decided to see 
what would happen if I increased the punishment level. 

"Punishment Level 4, proceed!" I commanded.

The effect on faggot was instantaneous and spectacular. 
Flopping about on his back, his limbs cramped and 
paralysed up against his body, he again bucked and 
spasmed, shuddered and shook all over far more 
violently than he did the first time. His eyes bulged 
out even further and spittle sprayed from his gaping 
silently screaming mouth. 

And as his body began to stop trembling in pain, I 
again raised my voice.

"Punishment Level 5, proceed!" 

It was a long few minutes before the faggot finally 
calmed down and once the energy pulses had stopped, it 
still took the fag more than 3 minutes to regain 
conscious awareness as the intense seizures of pure 
searing agony continued to torture every nerve ending 
of his body. And then another 6 minutes of struggling 
pathetically around as he tried to make his body and 
muscles move so he could pull himself up onto his 
knees. 

"Oh, for fuck sake, get up on your feet! You're 
starting to really bore me now, and I've got more 
important things to attend to than worrying about you 
and you fucking brothers, faggot!" I said.

Precariously, shaking all over, he finally got to his 
feet. With snort leaking from his nose, tear rolling 
down his cheeks and snuffling back weakly at the sobs 
that racked his large tortured muscular body, he 
managed to look me in the face.

"Please Noel! I'll do anything you want, but please let 
me take my brothers out of here! I've got to protect 
them, and I'm all they have now! I'll do whatever you 
want, I promise!" he said softly, his voice breaking as 
he sobbed openly in front of me.

"Well, well, well! Here we are and the mighty captain 
of our football team is begging me to save him and his 
brothers. But it isn't good enough that I've just freed 
you, is it? No thanks from you for that little bit of 
compassion! Now you want me to do more?" I spat at him 
sneering.

"Now listen to me real carefully, you stupid faggot 
cunt!" I said. 

"You're right! It was me! I did this to you. To you, 
and to your whole fucked up mongoloid family! And do 
you want to know why, slave? Because I hate your putrid 
fucking guts! And just for your info, I've always hated 
you, since the day you first enrolled in my school." 

"And seeing you like this, standing before me begging, 
offering to do anything I want, just confirms the utter 
revulsion I have towards you!" I told him in a low 
ominous voice, watching the frightened broken look 
deepen within his eyes as he absorbed what I was 
saying.

"Now you know the truth! And there's not a damned thing 
you can do about it because that micro-chip in your 
spine will make you do whatever I want, regardless of 
the fact I've just let you go free. Now if I were you, 
I suggest you get your fucking act together, and hurry 
on out of here, and hope to God I never see you again!" 
I snarled scornfully.

"And just remember this, faggot-girl! After one month, 
your brothers will be sold as I told you, and I'll make 
a nice tidy profit. So you better get used to the idea 
that you're now all alone in the big wide world, cunt!" 
I said, digging the barb in deeper as I sneered at him.

"Please Noel! I'll do anything you want, but please let 
my brothers go!" Faggot-girl blubbered, looking at me 
in the most soulful doe-eyed way as he suddenly sunk 
down to his knees in front of me.

This was it! The moment I'd been waiting for had 
arrived! Immediately I changed tacked, and speaking to 
him in a clear firm voice, I ordered him to look up 
into my eyes.

"Okay faggot-girl! I'll make a deal with you! All you 
have to do is turn up at my place in ten days time. 
Some of my friends will be there, and I want you to get 
on your knees and beg me to suck my dick. And then 
you're going to beg me to fuck you!"

"Once I've finished with you, you're going to do the 
same with my friends. If by the end of the night I'm 
happy with your total obedience and performance, you 
will then voluntarily sign a legal document which will 
make you my little brother's personal pleasure slave. 
If you do this, then I won't sell your brothers, and 
I'll hand them over to you to do with as you please." I 
added.

"It's totally up to you, Brad! Of course, it shouldn't 
worry you when it comes to sucking cock, or getting 
fucked up the arse, especially after what I've just 
witnessed here today. Anyway, you've got ten days to 
make up your mind." I finished.

"I'll do whatever you want, but what about my brothers? 
I need to see them before I leave! They need to know 
that everything will be alright!" he wept, groaning in 
despair as he looked up at me.

"No, you can't see them until after ten days. Don't 
worry! I'll go explain everything to them now. They 
will of course stay here until the end of this week and 
then they'll be sent to my home. They'll both be kept 
safe and sound. In fact, if you decide to agree to my 
terms, you'll be living with them before you know it, 
looking after them! Now get up on your feet and walk 
out before I have a change of heart." I said dismissing 
him completely. 

All I wanted to do now was go and check on my two new 
slaves and sample their cock sucking and arse fucking 
delights.

***

3.2 Brad Cahill - A Cry in the Night 

(Extracts From the Recently Discovered Writings by Brad 
Cahill – Pleasure Slave)

***

It's true to say I now lived in terror of the implanted 
micro-chip, the slave's ultimate pleasure and 
punishment device. 

The effects on my young 18 year old mind and body that 
first time were devastating, resulting in me instantly 
understanding my life had changed forever and I was now 
just a slave and I would from now on have to submit 
completely, obediently to any and all free citizens. 

And regardless of how tall and muscular I was, how good 
looking people told me I was, or how well known I used 
to be, I knew now I was nothing but a common slave, a 
slave in a world that saw us as expendable labour, like 
animals to be bartered and sold as disposable 
commodities to prop up our national economy. 

Many people might think that I should have put up more 
of a fight as soon as I met the six Slave Enforcement 
Officers. As I'd invited them into my room, many might 
imagine I could have quickly slipped past them and made 
my escape. 

But life isn't like that, and I know now I really 
didn't have a chance. They knew what to expect, like 
the many other free citizens they'd enslaved before me, 
so I knew it would have been pointless to struggle.

Others might think I shouldn't have submitted so 
quickly to their rampant lusts, that a real hetero guy 
like I'm supposed to be would have somehow fought back 
against the micro-chip's inbuilt program.

If that's the case, they don't know what they're 
talking about. The fact that the micro-chip implanted 
in me had the ability to completely take control of my 
body and everything I did is prove enough that there 
was nothing I could do to fight back.

For three long hours, against my will, I had no choice 
but to let them use my mouth and my arsehole over and 
over again. When they ordered me to look up into their 
leering grinning faces and smile, with their cocks 
still jammed all the way in my mouth, I found myself 
forced to smile. 

And every time they ejaculated in my mouth, I 
obediently swallowed their endless amounts thick sticky 
sperm. I can make no excuses for my total submission 
and inability to fight back, except my ability to rebel 
had been completely stripped away from me. 

And when Officer Downing ordered me to sit on his lap 
so he could hug me closely and masturbate me, I admit 
being unable to stop myself from responding to his 
lecherous touch, as he made me become fully erect in 
his fisted jerking hand, ordering me to concentrate 
totally on making myself cum.

Yes, I'd felt humiliated and degraded. And I can tell 
you I wept openly as I felt my budding maleness and 
youthful masculinity slipping away from me as I finally 
realised I was no longer a real man. 

But in my fragile shocked state of mind, I knew I had 
no choice but to obey. There was no fighting back. Most 
importantly, I knew I couldn't fight back against the 
all-commanding micro-chip injected into my spine.

When they'd finally finished fucking my mouth and my 
arsehole and the three long hours were finally up, they 
redressed, re-cuffed me and then walked me out of my 
dorm room naked. With Officer Conroy holding tightly 
onto my fully erect penis, and pulling me along as he 
quickly led the way out of the dorm, we exited the 
campus house and crossed the dark student car park 
where they bundled me naked into the boot of their 
patrol car.

There was no-one around, and to my surprise, even after 
the oral and anal abuse I'd been subjected to for those 
three long hours, I still sighed with shuddering 
grateful relief that none of the other guys from school 
were out and about at that time in the morning to 
witness my complete degradation and enslavement.

Ten minutes later, after we arrived at the Federal 
Internal Taxation Office, I was ushered through the 
slave entrance of the tall 48 floor skyscraper, and 
taken straight to a holding cell where my plasti-cuffs 
were removed and I was locked up by myself. 

Left alone with my own frightened nightmarish thoughts, 
I immediately thought about my family, wondering where 
they might be, if they were okay. And as images of my 
father, mother, Sean and Justin, flooded my head, I lay 
down on the thin rubber mat in the middle of the cell 
that served as a bed, and suddenly broke down and 
started sobbing.

I think I fell asleep, exhausted by the events of the 
previous evening, and I remember having some horrifying 
dreams that taunted me, where my parents and brothers 
smiling happily would come and see me, and then melt 
away and vanish as soon as I reached out to hug them.

It was the clanging and opening of the solid metal cell 
door that woke me, and as I sat up staring in fear at 
the person walking in, I tried to calm myself down, to 
concentrate on what was happening.

"You slave, you should be up on your feet, or on your 
knees if you're not quick enough to stand, assuming the 
traditional mandatory slave position. Now get up off 
your lazy ass, do what I've said, or by God, I'll have 
you punished in ways you can only imagine!" the sharply 
dressed grey haired man scolded me.

Immediately I was on my feet, my legs wide apart, my 
hands behind my back, my head bowed low, and my crotch 
pushed out in front of me as far as possible, trembling 
uncontrollably in fear. Also, my penis suddenly became 
rock-hard, jutting out and up nearly flat against my 
stomach.

The man, who was probably in his late 50's and dressed 
in a stylish suit, smiled as he watched me quickly take 
the slave position. Immediately he walked up to me and 
took my thick erect penis in his hand. 

Instantly tears of frustration flowed down my grimacing 
beet-red face as I felt his fingers stroking me, 
tickling my piss slit. And as the straight young 
teenage guy inside me rebelled in repulsed anger, I 
tried to step back out of reach of his molesting 
fingers. But to my distress and utter surprise, I 
instantly found myself pushing my groin out even 
further, unable to stop myself from enjoying the 
sensations his stroking hand was having on my erection.

Again tears rolled down my face as I realised my body 
was betraying me, regardless of the revulsion I felt 
deep down inside.

"Not that you need to know, but my name is Mr Pearson, 
and I run this agency. Thought I'd come down here 
personally and see for myself the new slave everyone is 
talking about." He said, his eyes traveling up and down 
my naked muscled body as he continued fondling me.

"Yes, you are an extremely good looking slave. And by 
the looks of it, you're a lucky one too. Seems you'll 
be keeping your foreskin, and you won't be branded like 
all the other slaves usually are. Of course, you will 
be having all your body hair permanently removed, 
except for the hair on your head." he said 
nonchalantly, while cupping my hairy balls and weighing 
them in the palm of his hand.

Suddenly he slapped me hard across my face, stunning 
me.

"When I speak to you slave, I expect you to respond! 
I'll not punish you this time, but next time...! Now 
here are a few pointers of what's expected of you, 
slave, and you'd better not forget what I tell you!" he 
glared at me. 

"Whenever a free citizen enters your presence, you will 
immediately assume the mandatory slave position. 
Whenever a free citizen man speaks to you, you will 
always respond with 'Sir, yes Sir'. If it's a free 
citizen women you will always respond 'Ma'am, yes 
Ma'am'. Do you understand slave?" he said.

"Sir, yes Sir!" I replied instantly, tears still 
spilling from my eyes.

"Good slave. I think you might just make an acceptable 
slave yet. In fact, I hope you do. As it is, I must 
admit I wouldn't mind fucking that cute looking mouth 
and boy-pussy of yours now. We don't usually get many 
handsome young slaves like you in here, and I've got 
some free time before my first meeting this morning." 
he added, as he returned his hand to my erect penis and 
stroked it, fingering my piss slit once again.

"Anyway, it appears the court has decided to grant you 
permission to see your parents for one last time, 
slave. I believe you'd like that, wouldn't you slave?" 
he state, and this time he slowly reached down and 
pulled the zip of his pants down as he waited for my 
reply, watching me closely to see how I reacted.

But to his surprise, and my own, at the mention of my 
parents I'd instantly dropped to my knees and lifted my 
head and started to plead with him, suddenly babbling 
on, nearly hysterical.

"Sir, oh please! Please may I see them? I don't know 
what's happening, and I'm worried about my br..."

Instantly I was cut off as he once again slapped me 
hard across my startled face.

"Shut the fuck up, slave! You'll be told what you need 
to know and nothing more! Now how much do you want to 
see your parents, slave?" he scowled angrily at me, 
before stepping back, undoing his top trouser button so 
his freshly laundered business pants slid down his 
skinny hairy legs to lay crumpled up around his ankles.

I immediately assumed the slave position on my knees, 
with my head bowed low, trying not to cry as I answered 
him. Again I felt another piece of my young teenage 
maleness slipping away.

"Sir, I'll do anything you want, Sir! Sir, please may I 
see my parents, Sir?" I responded, my voice quivering, 
feeling the bile rise in my gut as I knew what he'd 
make me do next.

"I thought you'd say that, slave! So why don't you 
hobble forward on your knees, look me in the face and 
smile, and then ask me real nicely to suck my dick. If 
you sound convincing, and I don't have to trigger your 
micro-chip or your 'pleasure level' program, and 
there's a twinkle in those boyish blue eyes of yours, I 
might let you see them one last time. If you don't 
sound convincing, then you'll have just wasted the last 
chance you'll ever get to see them." he said. 

I wanted to tell him to go fuck himself, to tell him he 
was a real fucked up sicko. As my revolted mind tried 
to make sense of the lunacy surrounding me, I 
immediately knew I couldn't fight him. 

So, sobbing back a heart breaking groan that threatened 
to escape, I quickly moved forward on my knees and made 
myself smile up at him. 

I knew this was my only chance to find out what the 
hell was happening, so choking down any disgust I might 
have felt, or any young manly pride I might still have 
had, I looked him in the eyes and began begging him to 
allow me to suck his cock. 

I pleaded in a loud voice, trying to make my voice 
sound husky with desire and at times breaking with 
emotion as I implored him. And as I looked up into his 
face, I found myself praying to God that he'd let me do 
it, that he'd let me suck him off, just so I could 
finally see my parents.

The grey haired man looked down at me with an 
appreciative wolfish grin on his face, enjoying the 
humiliating way I was begging to suck his dick. His 
eyes were half closed, his breathing was shallow, and 
then he gestured me to move forward in front of him.

"Yes, you definitely are a good looking young slave. 
Now reach up and carefully lower the front of my 
underwear and when my stiff dick pops out, I want you 
to lick and kiss it for a while." he said, watching me 
carefully as suddenly the micro-chip in me took over 
and I found myself leaning forward, reaching up to do 
what he'd instructed of me.

"Mmmm, that feels wonderful! Worship my cock for a 
little bit more, slave! Oh yes, that's very nice! Now 
use that cute pointy tongue of yours to lick my piss 
slit. That's it, a few more times! Oh yes! Now reach 
around behind me and take each of my arse cheeks in 
your hands and start massaging and kneading them as you 
take my whole prick all the way into your mouth!" he 
said, sighing and moaning softly at times as I obeyed 
him.

As I began sucking him off, while massaging and 
caressing his arse cheeks, he grabbed the back of my 
head and started running his hands through my blond 
hair.

"Yes, indeed! You are a good looking cock-sucking 
slave. A very handsome young cock sucker who will 
definitely make some very rich free citizen a very 
happy man! Now start sucking me off harder while I fuck 
your face, cock sucker. Suck me off like the good 
little blond bitch I know you are! And moan real loud 
for me, slave! Moan as if you really love giving me 
pleasure!" he grunted as I obeyed him, taking the full 
length of his pulsating erect five and a half inch cock 
all the way to the back of my mouth as he gripped 
clumps of my hair in his fists and slammed his 
thrusting groin into my face.

It didn't take him long to cum, but as he shot his 
salty thick sperm into my sucking mouth, he ordered me 
not to swallow, to hold it in my mouth as he slowly 
slid his deflating uncut cock from between my tight 
lips.

"Yes, that was very nice, slave. A bit more practice 
and you'll be an expert before you know it. Now open up 
wide and show me how full your mouth is." he said as he 
stood there looking down at me.

I opened up wide and showed him his thick globs of 
sticky man seed covering my tongue and filling the back 
of my mouth, and then he told me to swallow it all. 
Then ordering me to lean forward once again, he told me 
to gently suck his now flaccid dick clean while 
sticking my tongue under his foreskin at the same time.

"Well slave, I promised you I'd take you to see your 
parents, but I want you to do two more things before we 
head off. Firstly, I think I'd really like to see you 
masturbating yourself! Such a strong good looking slave 
like you should be able to put on quite an entertaining 
show. And if you do it as well as you sucked my cock, I 
may even let you see your little brothers as well. Do 
you understand me?" he said patiently, an evil smile 
crossing his face as he looked down at me kneeling 
before him.

Immediately, even though I was still on my knees, I 
found myself automatically placing my hands behind my 
back, lowering my head, and thrusting my crotch up 
towards him, all against my will.

"Sir, yes Sir!" I replied softly, my mind empty of all 
emotions or feelings as I now prepared myself to do any 
perverted thing this man might want me to do. But I 
didn't try and fight against the commands my micro-chip 
were sending to my brain as I knew this may also be the 
only opportunity to see my brothers as well.

"Secondly, after you've masturbated yourself, you're 
going to get on your hands and knees and beg me to fuck 
you. It would be criminal if I didn't sample your boy-
pussy while you were in my care. Of course, you'd 
better make my riding your pussy very good for me as 
well, understand?" he smiled at me. Again I heard 
myself answer I would do what he wanted.

"Okay then, slave. Let's get you enjoying this as well. 
Pleasure Level 3, proceed!" he commanded in a firm 
voice. Instantly my body was swamped with exquisite 
feelings of pure pleasure as I followed his 
instructions.

"Now lie down on your back in the middle of the floor 
here. That's it! Spread your legs apart as wide as you 
can, lift your head up and smile at me. Good slave! Now 
start jerking off, get that cock of yours as hard as 
you can, and make it look as erotic as you can. Ah very 
nice indeed!" he continued. 

"Okay, now when you feel you're about to ejaculate, I 
want you to aim that big cock of yours at your face, 
open your mouth as wide as you can, move your head down 
as far as you can, and catch as much of your own 
spurting boy juices in your mouth." he said, a 
malicious grin spreading across his face.

Again my micro-chip kicked in as I lay there with my 
legs spread wide apart, on my back in the middle of the 
cell, obediently jerking my rock-hard dick as he'd 
instructed. And smiling as sensually as I could, I 
looked up into his face, and started moaning and 
grunting, hoping the noises I was making would add to 
the erotic image of my squirming humping naked body as 
I furiously masturbated myself in front of him.

"Yes, very nice! Now do it faster! Oh yes that's good! 
Now bounce your buttocks up and down off the floor, get 
a steady rhythm going! Mmmm, very good slave! Now reach 
down with your other hand and squeeze and pull on those 
huge fat hairy balls of yours." he added.

Before I knew it, regardless of the fact I was 
completely ashamed and humiliated by what I was being 
forced to do and my face was bright red with 
degradation by this stage, I felt the familiar tingling 
churning in my large tightening scrotal sac, which 
meant I was on the verge of blowing my load. 

Quickly I spread my legs even further, hunched my chest 
forward a fraction so I could move my head further 
down, aimed my throbbing eight and a half inch erect 
cock at my wide open mouth and blasted four powerful 
spurts of my shooting sperm between my widely stretched 
lips. I was gasping for desperately needed breathe by 
this stage and the remaining spunk that shot out of my 
spluttering cock splashed all over my face and chest 
before I finally collapsed flat on my back.

"Now that was something worth seeing, slave! Of course, 
you can scoop up that mess you've made all over 
yourself with your fingers, and use it to slick up my 
penis." he laughed as he watched me get up off my back, 
scoop up my own cum and apply it thickly to his erect 
cock. 

And as he'd indicated earlier, I found myself 
obediently turning around quickly as I got onto my 
hands and knees, and offered up my bottom to him.

"Sir, please fuck my boy-pussy for me, please Sir! Sir, 
please fuck my tight little vagina as hard as you can, 
please Sir!" I intoned in a loud voice, unable to stop 
myself from saying the horridly disgusting words that 
sent an invisible knife of despair through my heart.

"Yes, that's it! Now let's increase your pleasure 
program while I'm fucking you. Pleasure Level 4, 
proceed!" he commanded as he drove his cock into my 
quivering twitching anus.

Again my arsehole gripped at his penis as he slid it 
all the way up into me, massaging and caressing it, 
milking its full throbbing length. Again my body 
quivered and trembled uncontrollably as waves of pure 
pleasure washed my entire being as I felt him lie flat 
on my back, wrap his arms around my chest as he set up 
a steady rapid fuck-motion.

"Uhhhh, that's good slave! Squeeze my cock harder, 
queer-slave! That's it, get your vaginal flaps 
squeezing tighter! Oh yes, make my dick feel really 
good, slave!" he moaned over and over again as he 
fucked me as hard as he could. 

Finally he shuddered all over and grunted as he shot 
his load deep into me, and as he pulled out of me, he 
ordered me to turn round and lick his penis and balls 
clean.

"Okay slave. That was very good indeed! Now why don't 
we go and see your family." he said, and still 
breathing heavily, I stood up and obeyed him as he 
motioned me to follow him out of the door.

I was led through a maze of corridors and up and down 
many elevators. Eventually I was ushered into a 
brightly lit room where I was once again left by 
myself. The room wasn't very wide, yet seemed to be 
quite long, painted entirely grey and had no 
furnishings in it at all. There were no windows, no 
paintings or posters on the wall, and I looked around 
in confusion, wondering why I'd been brought here.

Then to my astonishment, the entire left wall began to 
brighten, shimmering as it became transparent as I 
turned and stared at it.

More importantly, as the wall became crystal clear, 
there stood my father and mother, and my two brothers 
on the other side, looking back at me. 

The relief I felt as soon as I saw my family was short 
lived though. I realised they were each standing in 
four separate rooms that backed onto the long one I was 
in. And the rooms they were in seemed more like tiny 
cells. It also became apparent they couldn't see or 
hear each other, only me at the far end of their cells.

They too were all naked, and I immediately dropped my 
eyes as I watched my mother trying to cover herself 
with her hands. Of course, I didn't care if I was 
naked. All that mattered was I could see them all, and 
before I knew what I was doing, I rushed up to the 
clear plastic wall separating us and touched my hands 
to it.

Instantly I was thrown back, as a charge of electricity 
passed through me and threw me against the wall behind 
me. Staggering, I climbed back onto my feet and 
gingerly looked to where my father stood. 

Instantly I started crying, cursing loudly as I tried 
to understand why the authorities would have beaten him 
so severely. His eyes were nearly swollen shut, his 
nose smashed to mush, and his lips were puffed up and 
bleeding every time tried to move his mouth. He was 
stooped over, and he stood unsteadily in the centre of 
the small cell he was in. 

"Dad, are you okay? Can you hear me? What's happening! 
Please, Dad?" I blubbered, trying to see him through my 
tears, heart broken by the sight of his poor broken 
body.

"Brad? Is that you? Ah yes, I can just make you out 
there. I'm so sorry son, but they forced a confession 
out of me. I wasn't strong enough to resist. Please 
forgive me, but I had to do what they said! If I didn't 
sign the papers, they were going to castrate you all, 
and then sell you to some slave market in the Middle 
East. I couldn't let them do that to my boys." Dad said 
in a hushed pain-racked voice.

"Son, listen to me! I don't think I have very much 
time. I want you to look out for your brothers and make 
sure they're okay. I've always been proud of you son, 
so try your best and keep an eye on them." he said, a 
horrible rasping sound coming from his chest as he 
spoke. Behind him, as I watched in shock, a door opened 
and in came three large masked men in white coveralls. 
And before I could say anything, my father was quickly 
dragged limping out of the small cell.

My head was swimming. I didn't know what to do. I moved 
along the transparent wall until I could see my mother. 
She'd turned her back on me, so I couldn't see her 
nakedness, or how beaten up she was as well, and 
keeping her eyes low, she spoke in a sad broken voice.

"Brad! Son! Can you hear me? Now don't say anything, 
because I don't think they'll let us speak for long. If 
you see your father, tell him I love him. And always 
remember to look out for your brothers, no matter what 
happens." She gasped out, and I could see that she was 
hurting every time she spoke. 

"You're all Sean and Justin have now, and they'll need 
your strength too, to survive what's happening, and 
what lays ahead in the future for you all. And Brad, 
always remember I love you boys with all my heart!" my 
mother finished, sobbing softly as the door behind her 
opened, and she too was unceremoniously dragged away, 
leaving the small room she'd been in empty. 

By now I was frantic, hysterical. What the fuck was 
going on? Why were the state authorities doing this to 
us? I couldn't fathom it, and again I moved quickly to 
where I could see Sean, staring back at me with a 
mixture of pure joy and complete terror plastered on 
his face.

"Are you okay Sean? Have they hurt you? Can you hear 
me?" I rattled off, fearing he too would be dragged 
away before I'd had time to speak with him.

"Brad, yes I can hear you. I'm scared, really scared, 
and I don't know what's happening!" Sean said in a 
frightened trembling voice.

As had happened with both my parents, a door opened at 
the other end of the room, and in walked four masked 
men in white overalls. Moaning now, thinking they were 
going to drag Sean away, I tried to scream at Sean to 
look at me, but I stopped dumbfounded as each of the 
men began undressing. 

Immediately they surrounded Sean and began beating him 
up, ordering him to get onto his hands and knees. Sean 
was crying in pain and terror as he obeyed, and then I 
watched in horror as one of the men knelt behind him 
and another man knelt in front of his head.

It was crazy! All I could do was look on as both men 
proceeded to shove their large erect dicks into Sean's 
mouth and up his arsehole. And when they set up a 
serious fuck-pace, I felt myself fall to the ground on 
my knees, begging them to stop it, to leave my brother 
alone.

They took their time, and I could see they were 
enjoying every moment of it as they raped Sean. 
Horrible squelching sounds as thick penises slammed up 
his rectum and loud gagging noises as rigid cocks 
pounded down his throat reverberated over the pa system 
connecting the two rooms, and as I watched in horror, 
each man began striking Sean's naked body with their 
fists as they continued to violently fuck him.

After all four had finished, without saying anything, 
they got up redressed, and walked out the door, leaving 
Sean lying sobbing on the cold tiled floor. 

Suddenly, before I could respond, a section of the 
transparent wall directly in front of me popped out 
towards me, and to my surprise, it allowed me to enter 
and race over to Sean. Instantly I hugged him close to 
me. I couldn't stop crying, but after I'd checked him 
out, made sure he wasn't injured too badly, I carried 
him out of that room, and lay him on the floor.

Quickly I got up and stepped up close to the 
transparent wall again and looked straight at Justin, 
my youngest brother, standing in the last small cell.

"Justin, can you hear me? Are you alright? Please 
Justin? Just say something so I know you're okay?" I 
rattled on loudly, again becoming frantic as I tried to 
get his attention as I stared at his lowered head, at 
how his naked body shook all over in fear. 

Again I watched in horror as the same thing that had 
happened to Sean, now happened to Justin. In walked 
four different men in white overalls, and this time as 
they stripped off, they began beating upon my little 
brother ordering him to get onto his back.

Poor Justin didn't have a chance as the four men 
sodomised him over and over again, crying and screaming 
for help each time they took their turns. Again, as 
with Sean, once they'd fucked him about two times each, 
they got up, dressed and left Justin lying curled up in 
a fetal position on his side as he moaned in agony and 
sobbed uncontrollably.

Suddenly a section of the transparent wall popped in 
front of his cell as well, and as I watched it swing 
towards me, I raced inside, grabbed Justin's limp body 
up into my arms and carried him out to where Sean lay 
shivering, and hugged him close to my chest. Instantly 
he looked up into my face, a stunned look on his face 
and then he broke down and started sobbing.

In moments, we had all sunk to the floor, and sitting 
there I couldn't help but hug them close to my naked 
body, as if the mere action would somehow protect us 
all.

Of course it wasn't enough. 

As I held them to my chest, trying to comfort them, I 
couldn't stop the tears rolling down my face. For maybe 
twenty minutes we stayed like that, when suddenly 
twelve men in white overalls walked into the room to 
encircle us, ordering us to stand up and assume the 
mandatory slave position as. 

But my memory fades of the horrible events that 
followed. I remember vaguely how I trembled in fear and 
shame as I'd tried to protest angrily, tried to scream 
out and struggle against six of these men who'd stepped 
forward. But all to no avail as my micro-chip kicked in 
and made me do what they demanded.

And as I'd fallen to my knees, feeling impotent and 
powerless, I'd watched with tears in my eyes as Justin 
and Sean were pushed down onto their knees next to me, 
I then watched in terror as three of the men stepped 
forward, unbuttoning their overalls, ordering us to 
blow them. 

I was supposed to protect my brothers, but there was 
nothing I could do. I felt useless, desperate and 
utterly despondent as I watched the fear on my brothers 
faces growing. I know at the time I didn't care what 
they did to me. But when it came to Sean and Justin, 
well I couldn't just kneel there and see them shamed 
and degraded like this. But there was nothing I could 
do. Especially when I heard my little brother Justin 
start to sob, his small firm naked body shaking all 
over, looking at me and pleading for me to save him.

Again the terrifying memory of my micro-chip's 
obedience program forcing me to be completely 
submissive, rendering me incapable of protecting my 
brothers from these perverts and what they were trying 
to force us to do. 

I remember how I thought I was going insane, that this 
just couldn't be happening. How I'd looked frantically 
at both Sean and Justin frightened faces, my terrified 
eyes begging them to forgive me that I couldn't protect 
them. 

Yes, I can still remember how my two brothers had 
watched me as my micro-chip forced me to turn back 
around to face the first fat smelly man standing before 
me. I remember how I'd taken his rancid penis into my 
mouth, one of many erect penises I would be forced to 
suck.

I don't remember how long I stayed on my knees, but I 
remember with shame the continuous sounds of myself and 
my brothers slurping and sucking deeply on the rampant 
thrusting penises shoved into our mouth, of the many 
loud vicious open-palmed stinging slaps across our 
faces echoing throughout the room. How the three of us, 
side by side, obediently swallowing each of the twelve 
men's continuous spurts of endless sperm.

And yes, I can vaguely remember how the three of us 
finally gave up struggling to over-ride the micro-chips 
injected into our spines. How my brothers and I sank 
into a state of utter shock, and we'd obediently 
responded to their orders to pretend we actually loved 
sucking them off. How we quickly reached up with our 
trembling hands and gently caressed and massaged the 
hairy chests, stomachs, inner thighs and tenderly 
cupped and squeezed the huge dangling testicles of the 
men we were sucking off. 

For four long hours we were kept in that small 
elongated room, the sounds of us moaning and cooing in 
pleasure filling the room as we fellated these smelly 
grunting farting men and then orally pleasured any 
other men who happened to walk in.

It's strange to look back and realise there is actually 
a huge gap of time missing in my mind. I don't remember 
anything but a few static images of how my two younger 
brothers and I were then pushed onto our backs and then 
made to beg each man to fuck us as hard as possible.

The micro-chips in each of our spines had by now taken 
over completely, making us lift our legs into the air 
and spread them as far as possible. And as each man 
mounted us, fucking us as hard as they could, we lay 
there and thanked them over and over again for making 
us into their personal bitches, their faggot whore.

But the worst was when they made us fuck and suck each 
other. I wept with despair and shame as I submitted to 
the men's demands unable to stop myself from sucking 
off my two brothers, and then fucking them as hard and 
brutally as I could when directed.

For four horrendous hours we were made to suck each 
other off, to repeatedly sixty-nine with each other 
before we were made to take turns anally penetrate each 
other. 

I vaguely remember how it all finally it came to an 
end. 

Of them finally making us stand and assume the 
mandatory slave position, of them taking hold of the 
leaking knobs of our fully erect cocks and leading us 
off to get finger-printed, photographed and showered. 

I have the vaguest recollection of being brought before 
the slave courts, of the presiding judge authorising 
our "Lifetime" enslavement and then our immediate 
transportation to the state-owned 'Regional Slave 
Induction and Training Facility'.

But I do remember clearly the agony and pain of my 
micro-chip's punishment unit being used on me to snap 
me out of my shocked dazed state, how the slave 
facility officers laughed as they raised it to 'Level 
2', and how I had felt a huge piece of my inner-self 
die in that instant.

And then the nightmare got worse. 

Our training began in serious. I do remember I couldn't 
do anything to protect Sean or Justin, as we were 
punished for the smallest infractions. 

I watched in horror as our body hair was permanently 
removed, how we all looked like grotesquely tall pre-
pubescent boys standing in the mandatory slave 
position, there in the sterile shower block, as they 
hosed the smeared on hair removal crème from our 
bodies.

Once again Sean, Justin and I found ourselves placed in 
a single cell together. I'd wept as I realised we were 
being kept together, and I remember hugging them both 
close to me. Justin had the look of a desperately lost 
puppy, his eyes glancing frantically around in terror 
at our surroundings, while Sean was nearly always 
hysterical. I really wasn't any better, suffering from 
anxiety and stress as I wondered what was going to 
happen to us.

I remember how ashamed and humiliated I felt on that 
first night, when a booming voice sounding over a loud 
speaker, set our pleasure level programs to 3, and then 
ordered us to start practicing oral and anal sex on 
each. At first I tried to rebel, and again I was 
punished severely until my micro-chip kicked in and I 
found myself doing what was ordered of me. Whenever we 
had any free time, which was usually only late at 
night, we were required to suck each other off, and 
viciously fuck each other no matter how tired we were. 

I can still remember how everyday I was disciplined 
about three or four times a day. All they needed to 
punish us was verbally announce the punishment level 
they wanted, and instantly we would suffer the 
excruciating agony that followed.

But the most humiliating thing done to us was when the 
on-duty officers sent for Sean, Justin and I. Every 
late afternoon, we would be brought to the officer's 
lodge where we were forced to orally and anally perform 
for them.

In the officer's lodge there would always be about 8 or 
9 men lounging around, and as we stood in the mandatory 
slave position before them, we would initially be made 
to masturbate for long periods before they took us off 
to designated cots and proceeded to use us for their 
personal pleasure.

I know my will and my mind were completely broken the 
first time we were escorted there. Ordered onto my 
knees before my two brothers, I was forced to take each 
of their thick teenage penises into my mouth and 
pleasure them to the best of my abilities. My micro-
chip's pleasure mode was set at 'Level 3' at all times, 
and I was unable to stop myself doing what was 
commanded of me.

But they were instructed not to cum, as the officers 
had decided it would be more fun to watch Sean and 
Justin fuck me. Ordered onto my back in the middle of 
the room, Sean was made to mount me, with my legs 
resting on his back. Obediently he fucked me, his face 
sad with utter shame, and once he'd finished, 
ejaculating deep up inside me, I was then forced onto 
my hands and knees where Justin was made enter me from 
behind.

With our pleasure modes set, we acted out the roles 
they demanded of us, spoke like the little boys they 
expected us to be, and for many hours each afternoon, 
we continued to perform for them before they took us 
off individually and made us pleasure them until they 
were tired of us and send us back to the slave 
barracks.

Time seemed to fly by, but I knew we had only been 
there a few weeks when Master Noel suddenly turned up 
unannounced. At the time, I didn't know what was 
happening as we'd been marched towards the small 
visitor's office and instructed to be on our best 
behaviour. 

Neither my brothers nor I knew who we were seeing, and 
my greatest fear at the time was they were finally 
going to split us up, separate us forever.

Oh how I had nearly cried with relief when I saw Master 
Noel. It didn't matter that we'd had a few scuffles at 
school, or even that he mightn't have liked me that 
much. We were fellow high school students and football 
players on the same team.

To me, I remember thinking instantly here was someone 
who could help us. But I also knew he was a free 
citizen and I was now only a broken obedient slave. The 
brutal training I'd undertaken so far made me stand 
perfectly still in the mandatory slave position, and 
only when Master Noel gave me permission did I look up.

I remember that first time I saw him looking at me so 
sad. And as I realised what I must have looked like to 
him, completely naked, with my erect cock straining as 
it stood up ready for his inspection, I nearly broke 
down and wept then and there if it weren't for my 
micro-chip keeping me in check. 

But more importantly, I remember how ashamed and 
humiliated I was that he was seeing me like this.

Then he suddenly said he'd help me. I found myself lost 
for words, unable to express my gratitude to him for 
saving me and my brothers from this horrible nightmare.

I remember the trip to the manager's office was a 
humiliation I tried to put out of my mind. For Noel to 
see me fall to my knees and perform oral on that large 
fat man, and then for him to see me being fucked up my 
arse and jerked off at the same time until I came all 
over myself, well, I'd hoped he knew I had no choice 
but to obey. 

But as I was dressing, I was stunned when Noel told me 
I was free but not my brothers. That's when I finally 
realised that Noel was the perpetrator of my whole 
family's enslavement and I suddenly felt myself crack. 
In an instant, I wanted to kill him, rip him limb from 
limb. I wanted to take his neck in my hands and squeeze 
the very life from his body. 

And then before I knew what hit me, he used my micro-
chip's punishment mode on me. Instantly I'd collapsed 
and felt the searing agony once again, and as he used 
it on me a second and then third time, he increased the 
power to a level I'd never experienced before.

And so I begged Noel to please give me back my 
brothers. Yes I remember pleading with him, telling him 
I'd do anything he wanted if he would just let me take 
my brothers out of that slave training facility.

But he wouldn't budge until I agreed to his conditions. 

I was to turn up at his place, and with his best 
friends watching me, I was to get on my knees and beg 
to suck his cock and then beg him to fuck me. And then 
I was to let them use me the same way. 

If I did what he wanted, and he was happy with how I 
performed, and if I signed a paper that would make his 
younger brother Evan my master and his personal 
pleasure slave, then he would hand over my brothers to 
me.

And so I was freed, allowed to leave that terrifying 
slave training facility to decide what I wanted to do. 
By then, I didn't care. I'd do anything for my brothers 
and if this was the only way I could help them, so be 
it!

So I went back home to find it had been left untouched 
since my parents and brothers had been dragged from 
there, and in a daze, I slumped onto my bed and cried 
myself to sleep.

The next day I wandered around, not knowing what to do. 
Whenever anyone looked at me, I'd hang my head in 
shame, thinking they knew I'd been enslaved and made to 
do things that had humiliated and degraded me.

I realised the three week long slave training program 
had altered me permanently, as I trembled whenever I 
saw other free citizen's with their slaves.

After six days I went back to school. There was nothing 
else I could do, and I thought maybe if I could see 
Noel, maybe ask him to be reasonable, to even beg him 
again to let me have my brothers back.

That's when I saw Evan showing off Sean. I followed him 
from a distance, not wanting either of them to know I 
was watching them. I knew Sean was being forced to have 
oral sex with anyone Evan told him to do it with, but 
it was only when I heard Sean's loud piercing screams 
coming from one of the students' private resting rooms, 
that I burst in to find Steve Newby and Trevor Drummond 
sodomising my brother in the most vicious and cruel 
way.

Instantly I struck out, lifting Steve above my head and 
throwing him against the opposite wall and then beating 
the crap out of Trevor. For the first time since I'd 
been released I hugged poor Sean's badly beaten naked 
body close to me, whispering in his ears that 
everything would be alright, that I would make things 
better.

And when I turned my head and saw Evan looking at me 
and then at Sean strangely, I lost my head and went off 
at him. He was terrified and confused, and then I 
realised he might not have known Sean was my brother.

But that's when Noel walked in, and behind him stood 
Justin. I didn't really listen to what Noel had to say, 
all my attention was focused on my two brothers.

That was when I knew I had to do whatever Noel demanded 
of me. There were no choices here. If I didn't, I knew 
he was sick enough to follow through on his threats to 
sell my brothers and I'd lose them forever.

Also, with the micro-chip still implanted within my 
spine, I knew I wasn't really free. I was only being 
allowed to wander around, as if in limbo, waiting until 
Noel chose the moment to reel me back in and finish off 
whatever horrible plan he'd set me up for.

***

4. Evan Morgan - A Disgraceful Performance

(From the Private Diary of Evan Morgan)

***

I was frantic, nearly hysterical.

With Monet's help, I'd put Swallow, I mean Sean, into 
my bed as soon as I got him home. We'd determined he 
was okay physically, and he would heal in time, but I 
could see he was still in deep shock and I didn't want 
to leave him by himself. 

"I'm so sorry Sean! I didn't know! I really didn't 
know!" I kept babbling on, weeping as I used a cold 
damp compress to gently cool the bruises swelling up 
all over his face. He was looking up at me in a sad 
helpless way, and I could see he was remembering over 
and over again how Trevor and Steve had raped him and 
then how his brother had come to the rescue, reassuring 
him and trying to protect him.

It made no sense. How had I ended up owning Brad 
Cahill's brother? I needed to see Noel straight away, 
but I knew he wouldn't be home until after football 
training in another 3 hours. I had to find out what was 
happening and then decide what to do.

But as I gently questioned Sean, as he told me of what 
had happened to his family, how he and his family 
including Brad had been enslaved four weeks previously 
due to his father being charged and sentenced for tax 
evasion, a nagging feeling deep inside me began to 
grow. 

Then when he told me what had happened since, of the 
horrors he and his brothers had been through and how 
Noel had suddenly turned up to immediately set Brad 
free but keeping Justin and himself, it was as if a 
bomb had exploded in my mind.

Suddenly everything fell into place. 

This was it! Noel's ultimate revenge against Brad 
Cahill!

I felt as if an icy blade had entered my lungs as I 
thought of the magnitude of what Noel had done, and how 
he'd played me as well by giving Sean to me as a gift 
to be my very own personal pleasure slave. 

The irony wasn't lost on me as I imagined how my 
brother must have laughed as he thought of how I'd use 
Sean to satisfy my own sexual needs.

But this was Brad's brother, Sean Cahill! 

And then there was Brad, the one person at high school 
who'd stood up for me and who I considered my all-time 
teenage role-model and football hero. A young teenage 
hunk who I adored from afar, who I had a secret crush 
on and who'd taken the time to stop by, see how I was 
and had been so kind to me. 

No wonder he hated me! And I knew he hated me!

I'd seen it in his blue eyes early that afternoon. And 
how could he not hate me? Not after everything I'd done 
to his brother today. 

Again my heart jumped a few beats as I thought of how 
insensitive I'd been to Sean and how I'd betrayed him 
by giving him to all those guys at school so he could 
give them blow jobs.

It was three hours later I finally got to confront 
Noel. He'd come in the back door, dragging young Justin 
Cahill behind him, trying to avoid the other slaves as 
well as my parents as he made his way up to his 
bedroom. 

And I could see why. Justin was bleeding from every 
orifice and was black and blue all over. He looked like 
he'd been severely beaten repeatedly and he was having 
trouble standing on his own two feet. 

I followed as Noel literally dragged the poor young 
abused teenager up to his bedroom, and then watched as 
my brother dumped him on the floor next to his large 
king-sized bed. Then ushering me out of his way, he 
slammed his door closed and locked it behind us.

"What have you done, Noel?" I said to him immediately, 
shaking my head in utter dismay and horror.

"Oh don't look so sanctimonious, Evan. After football 
practice all the guys just wanted to have some fun. 
Turns out the kid here is a real squealer, so he needed 
to be silenced a few times before he got into the swing 
of things." Noel said, oblivious to the pain the young 
boy must have been feeling.

"Now, about this afternoon, well, don't worry about it. 
Yes, these used to be Brad Cahill's brothers, but 
they're only slaves now, our slaves, so you'd better 
remember that." Noel continued.

"Anyway, how's your slave doing? Not too damaged I 
hope?" he added, looking at me as I stared back at him 
in disbelief.

"You did this to him, to Brad! This is your way of 
getting back at him for punching you all those weeks 
ago! How could you? I never dreamed you could be this 
vindictive!" I stuttered, looking down at Brad's 
youngest brother laying there battered and bruised on 
the floor. 

"Oh spare me the pity-pot for fucks sake! Yes, I got 
back at him, fucked that faggot-girl over real good, 
and I can promise you he'll never recover from this 
anytime in the near future. Let that be a lesson to any 
low-life who might think about taking me on!" he said 
hurriedly, as he leaned down, picked Justin up and 
threw him on his back onto his bed.

"Anyhow, forget about that cunt! Listen up, Evan! I got 
some friends coming over Friday afternoon to stay the 
weekend and we're preparing a special present to give 
to you. Make up for the terrible things that happened 
at school today. So be here Sunday evening around 
11:30pm. Now get the fuck out of my room! I'm still 
horny and I intend to have some fun with my little 
slave whore here before I crash out." He said, 
dismissing me as he turned his full lustful attentions 
towards Justin.

I didn't go to school for the rest of the week. I 
stayed in my room and tendered to Sean. He was slowly 
opening up to me more, telling me of how his life used 
to be before his enslavement and what he and his family 
used to do for fun. 

He loved his oldest brother with a passion, a mix of 
unconditional adulation and brotherly love that made me 
feel really envious. I didn't have the same 
relationship with my brother, and it was doubtful that 
we ever could.

I stayed away from my brother, avoiding him as much as 
I could, but by Friday evening, I could hear loud 
muffled noises coming from Noel's bedroom just up the 
hallway from my room. I figured his friends had turned 
up and Noel was probably partying on with them. My 
heart went out to young Justin, as I knew he would have 
to suffer their combined cruel lusts and do whatever 
they wanted.

At 11pm on Sunday, August finally came to my bedroom 
with a message from Noel, asking me to come to his room 
straight away.

At first I didn't want to go, but I knew if I didn't 
send August back immediately telling my brother I'd be 
there, Noel and his friends would probably come barging 
into my room, or he would definitely take out his anger 
at me on Justin, as well as August.

How can I express the shock I felt as I entered Noel's 
bedroom and saw what was happening in there. Maybe I 
should have expected it, knowing Noel loved to do 
anything that would humiliate and degrade me, while 
grossing me out at the same time.

Still, I was stunned into shocked silence as I walked 
into Noel's room to find my brother sitting comfortably 
on the edge of his bed, naked from the waist down with 
his legs spread wide apart. 

Between Noel's legs knelt Brad, my role-model, my 
football hero, with his hands clasped tightly behind 
his back. Completely naked, Brad quickly sucked up and 
down the full length of my brother's large erect cock, 
taking the raging throbbing shaft all the way into his 
mouth each time while making loud obscene slurping 
noises. 

Sitting in a sofa chair on the other side of the room, 
smiling contemptuously as he watched Brad blowing my 
brother sat Trevor Newby. Also naked, his large solid 
hairy body slumped back, his thick hairy legs spread 
wide apart, Trevor was thoroughly enjoying the loud 
sucking sensations Justin's mouth and throat were 
giving his long erect cock.

And sitting back comfortably in Noel's computer chair, 
with his legs spread wide apart, sat Steve Newby. Like 
Trevor, he too was naked and watching Brad sucking up 
and down Noel's throbbing cock, while at the same time, 
he too enjoyed the expert blow job August was giving 
him.

Suddenly the memories of when Brad had stood tall and 
proud and then punched Noel in the face and knocked him 
out flashed through my mind as I tried vainly to 
reconcile the vision of my high school football hero 
now on trembling knees between my brother's legs, 
sucking Noel's large cock into his mouth. 

Also, the image of Brad picking up Steve bodily over 
his head and throwing him across the room flashed 
through my mind, while the memory of how he'd beaten 
Trevor into unconsciousness reminded me that Brad could 
definitely look after himself. 

I knew instantly that in some way Brad was being 
coerced into doing this against his will and it didn't 
take a brain surgeon to work out that Noel must be 
using Brad's two brothers against him to make him do 
what he wanted. 

Maybe it shouldn't have upset me really. I now knew 
Noel would do anything to take out his revenge on Brad, 
and it looked like his vengeance included reducing Brad 
into nothing more than a cock-sucking, arse-fucked 
pleasure slave to sate Noel's perverted lusts in front 
of his friends. 

But it did upset me, and I was starting to feel 
nauseous when Noel started to roughly face-fuck Brad's 
slobbering sucking mouth in a cruel violent manner in 
front of me. 

I didn't want to see this side of Noel, of how cruel 
and vicious my brother could be to any helpless person 
or slave who had no way to fight back or resist. 

Also, I really didn't want to see Brad being completely 
degraded and humiliated in this way.

"Like I've always told you, bro, he's nothing but a 
fucking faggot-girl! A fucking cock sucking queer-girl 
who's finally accepting his place in life! And to think 
this cunt had the gall to think he was better than me!" 
Noel grunted maliciously as he thrust his groin 
savagely upwards, ramming his hard cock all the way to 
the back of Brad's mouth, bruising the entire lining of 
his throat as Noel made Brad gag uncontrollably with 
each brutal thrust.

"This is what happens to faggot scum who decide to lay 
a hand on me and my friends and think they can get away 
with it, hey bro!" Noel grunted out even louder as he 
grasped both of Brad's ears in a painful pincer grip 
and began pounding away, setting up a vicious fuck pace 
that made Brad's head whiplash back and forth in rhythm 
to my brother's large cock slamming in and out of his 
mouth.

Suddenly I wanted to get away. There was no need for me 
to be here as Noel continued to humiliate and torment 
Brad, so turning to leave, I quickly opened the door.

"If you walk out of my room now, bro, I'll have both 
Trevor and Steve castrate the cunt and his little 
brother right here and now, and then tomorrow morning 
I'll sell both their sorry boy-pussies to the Ukraine 
Sulfur mines. As you know, neither will last a week in 
those mines without any balls. Now get your ass back in 
here, close and lock the door, and sit yourself down 
over in the corner of the room. I've still got to show 
you how well faggot-girl here is coming along!" Noel 
said in a quiet ominous voice, as he suddenly pushed 
Brad's loudly gagging mouth away from his large 
leaking, throbbing dick, and gave Brad a ferocious 
backhand across his humiliated badly beaten face.

At first I stood there deciding if I would call Noel's 
bluff or not, but I knew by the tone of my brother's 
voice he was deadly serious this time. Just the sight 
of Brad's bowed submissive head, how he'd been bashed 
and beaten around his face, how his naked muscled lean 
body appeared to be covered in black and blue 
contusions and a thick layer of perspiration, and 
trembling uncontrollably in fear as he knelt naked 
before Noel's parted legs, sent a wave of sympathy 
through me. 

As I did what Noel demanded of me and then sat down, I 
suddenly realised I was now seriously concerned for 
Brad's, Sean's and Justin's safety. Maybe if I spoke to 
father about it later? For the moment though, all I 
could do was watch and listen as Noel stood up while 
slowly stroking his still fully erect penis, and 
gestured for Brad to move his ass and get on the bed on 
his back. 

"The first thing you got to learn, bro, is don't take 
any shit from any faggot-girl. Always remember, they're 
just low-life cunts to be fucked whenever you want to, 
and when you tell them to do something, they better do 
it straight away. Now assume the position and start 
begging me to fuck you bitch, and make it sound really 
good. I want my little bro here to see just how much of 
a queer ass faggot-girl you really are!" Noel snarled 
at Brad.

As Trevor and Steve laughed and applauded, urging Noel 
on, again my heart skipped a beat and went out to Brad 
as he immediately arranged himself on top of Noel's 
bed. On his back, Brad grabbed both his ankles, pulled 
them up towards his head and spread his legs outwards 
as far apart as he could. 

For the first time I found myself staring at Brad's 
enormous erect penis and large dangling hairless balls. 
It was something I could only dream about in my 
fantasies. There he was on his back, holding his legs 
wide apart and my eyes were glued to his rock-hard 
cock, which must have been 8 or nine inches long and so 
very thick. I couldn't believe it. I'd never seen 
anything that big in my life, and found myself blushing 
in embarrassment, hoping Noel and his friends hadn't 
seen me ogling Brad's genitals in such a lustful way. 

And as Brad forced his legs even further apart, with 
his finely chiseled body doubled up at the waist and 
his firm buttocks raised high off the bed, his butt 
cheeks immediately spread wide apart to reveal his 
already stretched, red raw arsehole to Noel's, Trevor's 
and Steve's leering gaze. Then lifting his head and 
looking up at Noel and smiling in a sexy feminine 
submissive way, Brad began begging my brother to please 
fuck him.

"Daddy, please fuck my worthless little girl's vagina, 
please Daddy! Daddy, please fuck my useless sloppy cunt 
with your huge manly fuck-pole, please Daddy!" Brad 
cooed and pleaded loudly in a high pitched, girlish 
voice that made me cringe inwardly.

"Now that's not good enough girl! In fact, it was 
fucking hopeless! You just aren't begging hard enough! 
Now start again, and make me believe you really want me 
to fuck you! And you'd better put your whole heart and 
soul into it this time! Beg me like the true faggot-
girl that you really are!" Noel grated furiously.

I could see that Brad, under the façade of the 
sensually smiling and enthusiastic face he wore to 
please my brother, was absolutely humiliated and very 
frightened. But gripping his ankles tighter, Brad 
forced his smooth hairless muscular spread legs further 
apart, which lifted his buttock up even higher into the 
air, opening the lips of his used and puffed up anus 
wider. Immediately Brad again commenced begging Noel to 
fuck him in a louder shrill little girl's voice. 

"Daddy, please fuck my faggot-girl's sloppy vagina, 
please Daddy! Daddy, please make me squeal like a happy 
queer cunt by fucking me really hard, please Daddy!" 
Brad continued begging as Noel stared down at him in 
triumph.

I couldn't tear my eyes away. There was Brad, my 
muscle-bound idol, our ex-high school football team 
captain, the most masculine teenage guy I knew begging 
to be fucked in a make-believe girl's voice that send 
shivers of shame through me, while utterly degrading 
himself in the most perverse way possible in front of 
my brother Noel, his friends, and me.

"Okay, slut! You've talked me into it! You're even 
looking like a proper faggot-girl, so I'll give you a 
treat and fuck you dry!" Noel relented with a snarl, as 
he quickly crawled on top of Brad's outspread legs, and 
pushed his large leaking erection all the way up Brad's 
anus.

As Noel sank his thick cock-shaft all the way up to his 
balls, and then pumped his cock in and out of Brad's 
completely stretched arsehole a few times, Noel 
suddenly stopped and looked at me.

"You know bro? There's nothing finer than fucking the 
slack pussy-hole of our ex-high school's top sports 
jock, turning him into your own personal queer bitch 
girl. And you want to know something, Evan? His loving 
this so much his leaking all over his own stomach 
already! Anyway, you should try it some time!" Noel 
exclaimed in ecstasy as he immediately slammed his hips 
down and began fucking Brad as hard as he could.

Again I cringed in embarrassment for Brad as I heard a 
single sob and groan of pure shame escape his mouth 
before he immediately began thanking my brother for 
fucking his arsehole.

"Pleasure level 6, proceed!" Noel suddenly grunted in a 
firm gasping voice. Instantly I heard the air escaping 
Brad's lungs as he gasped and started to hump his 
violated spread buttocks as hard as he could upward to 
meet my brother's pounding downward thrusts. 

"Oh thank you Daddy for fucking my sloppy pussy so 
hard, like only a real big dicked man can, Daddy! 
Daddy, oh it feels so good, thank you Daddy! Daddy, it 
makes my queer-girl's vagina twitch and quiver, thank 
you Daddy! Daddy, please stretch my faggot-girl's 
sloppy cunt even wider with your massive manly cock, 
please Daddy!" Brad repeated over and over again as 
Noel fucked him as if Brad were a real slave girl.

"Yeah, that's it faggot-girl! Keep begging me! Yeah, 
take my big cock like the girly fag you really are! Oh 
yeah, that's it! Tighter cunt! Make your sloppy vagina 
squeeze my dick as hard as you can! Yeah, that's it!" 
Noel spat into Brad's smiling yet frightened bright red 
bruised and battered face as my brother ferociously and 
savagely fucked Brad's arsehole, lost in an exquisite 
blissful haze of the fuck lust he was floating in.

It was a strange scene to watch unfold before me. 
Again, here was my cherished football hero and long 
time role-model, acting the part of a sluttish whore 
girl, pretending to be a pretty little girl for Noel's 
amusement, obediently, enthusiastically and eagerly 
begging my brother to dominate and fuck him in the most 
humiliating position possible.

But even stranger was how my own dick betrayed me as I 
watched the savage rutting on top Noel's bed, how my 
dick stiffened rock-hard, throbbing and pulsing in my 
bulging tented pants as I watched my brother continue 
to take his time as he brutally fucked Brad as hard as 
he could.

Suddenly Noel slowed down, and lifting his chest up a 
fraction off Brad's vulnerable sweat-covered body, he 
raised his right hand, and smashed his fist into Brad's 
now terrified smiling face.

"That's for all the times you laid a fist on me and my 
friends at school, you pathetic cunt! Now what do you 
say, queer-girl?" Noel roared as he resumed fucking 
Brad again.

"Daddy, thank you for fucking and disciplining me like 
the stupid faggot-girl I am, Daddy! Daddy, thank you 
for teaching me the errors of my queer ways, thank you 
Daddy!" 

This was way too much for me. I couldn't stay silent 
anymore.

"Why are you doing this to him? Why are you tormenting 
him and making him talk in that horrible ridiculous 
way? And why the fuck am I here?" my voice rising with 
disgust, as I watched Noel fucking Brad as hard as he 
could.

But it was Steve who answered me, and as he pushed 
August's head hard down on his cock all the way, 
forcing Noel's pleasure slave to suddenly gag 
violently. Turning to me with a strange condescending 
look on his face, he shook his head as if I were an 
imbecile.

"What you going on about? The cunt's a faggot, a queer! 
Came here Friday afternoon while we were hanging out 
having some fun with Noel's new slave, and the fucker 
opened up and confessed he was a homo. Just like that! 
And then before we know what to do, he's on his knees, 
jerking off and begging to suck on Noel's knob. Wanted 
your brother to fuck him as well, for Christ sake! 
Started calling Noel his big 'Daddy'! Couldn't believe 
what we were hearing!" Steve said in a drawl as he 
looked at me. 

"But because he'd got honest with us, and then begged 
both me and Trevor to do him as well, while also 
begging us to beat him up as we were fucking him, well, 
we kind of took pity on him and did what he wanted." 

"Anyway, would've taken him to the cops straight 
afterwards if he didn't sign the slavery papers your 
brother had stashed up here. Looks like you got 
yourselves a new pleasure slave that loves to get 
fucked and beaten up as well, lucky bastards!" he 
ended, turning his attention back to the action on the 
bed. 

"But that's not right! You know him! You know he's 
straight! How can you...?" I started but Trevor cut me 
off.

"What the fuck are you bitching about, kid? I mean, I'm 
surprised we didn't pick it up earlier either, 
especially when he was showering with us after football 
practice. If we'd known then, he'd probably be dead. 
But just take one look at his face, what his saying, 
and what his doing now and you can tell his a fucking 
faggot! Who would have thought this punk was nothing 
but a filthy masochistic queer who likes to be 
dominated!" laughed Trevor, clearly irritated I was 
making such a commotion about something so trivial.

And I did gasp in shock when I turned my attention back 
to Noel fucking my hero, watching in amazement as Brad 
suddenly lifted his head up off the mattress and begin 
licking and planting passionate kisses all over Noel's 
hairy upper chest, long thick neck, and bulging 
shoulders, before gently sucking softly under my 
brother's chin, as he continued thanking my brother for 
fucking and beating him.

For over twenty long minutes, Noel kept fucking, 
stopping at intervals to raise his fist and viciously 
smash it into Brad's face. For over twenty long 
minutes, Noel roared into Brad's badly beaten smiling 
face that he was nothing but a queer faggot-girl. 

And as Noel pounded his cock into Brad as if he were 
fucking a real woman, while continuing to viciously 
punch Brad's face, Brad frantically humped his firm 
muscular buttocks up and down in rhythm to Noel's fuck 
pace, and continued to somehow smile and thank my 
brother for using him like a cheap faggot whore girl. 

"Daddy, thank you for stretching my little cunt real 
wide, thank you Daddy! Daddy, please fuck my vagina 
even harder, please Daddy! Daddy, I really love your 
big manly penis sliding in and out of my loose sloppy 
pussy, thank you Daddy!" Brad cooed softly as he 
passionately kissed and licked Noel's upper chest and 
throat. 

Suddenly Noel gasped out loud, utterly turned on and 
basking in Brad's passionate adulation, and as he too 
moaned and groaned, and I watched the way his naked 
hairy body stiffened and twitched, I knew for a fact my 
brother was about to orgasm.

And when he finally did shoot his pent-up juices deep 
up inside Brad's tortured bowels, Noel suddenly 
collapsed on top of him, laying there for a long while 
before he stirred, pulled his wilting uncut thick cock 
out of Brad's arsehole and rolled off him to lay 
motionless beside Brad's trembling abused body. 

Without being told, Brad hurried to get up off his back 
and quickly kneeling between Noel's parted legs, and 
with his hands behind his back, he lowered his head to 
gently take my brother's still semi-hard spent organ 
all the way to the back of his mouth. And after sucking 
and licking it clean, paying special attention to lick 
any leftover slime trapped inside my brother's 
foreskin, Brad then moved his quivering mouth further 
down to carefully suck and lick on Noel's large low 
hanging hairy balls.

As I looked on, I could see the toll Noels' fists had 
taken on Brad's face. All in all, Noel must have landed 
about twenty solid knuckle-jarring punches as he'd been 
fucking Brad's arse.

Again, another wave of sympathy for Brad overwhelmed me 
as I stared sadly at his once beautiful blue eyes, 
which were now nearly swollen shut. Brad's perfectly 
pert and cute button top nose was now a bloodied nearly 
flattened mess, and his once sensually thick gorgeous 
lips were now puffed up, split and bleeding.

I knew he must be suffering intense pain as he rubbed 
and caressed his damaged lips and nose against my 
brother's big fat hairy ball sac before gently sucking 
one of Noel's testicles into his mouth. And as he 
suckled on my brother's balls, Brad continued to 
somehow maintain a semblance of a happy contented smile 
on his battered face, while moaning and cooing loudly 
as if what he was doing was the most pleasurable thing 
he'd ever done in his life. 

"Well, bro! I got to admit that was the best fuck I'd 
had in a long time! And as you can see, faggot-girl's 
dick is still rock-hard and leaking. Bet you didn't 
know he came twice as I was fucking him, so I reckon 
his coming along nicely. Always thanks me when I let 
him pleasure me, and never complains when I beat the 
shit out of him." Noel said breathlessly as Brad 
swirled one of his large hairy testicles gently around 
in his slurping mouth. 

"And don't worry about the injuries to his face. They 
won't scar or mark his queer looks, and he'll heal in 
no time. If not, we can get some micro-surgery done on 
him anytime. Of course, he'll be seeing a lot more of 
mine and my friends' fists later on, because we haven't 
finished punishing this cunt for his past indiscretions 
towards us. Anyway, by the time we're finished with 
him, I'm sure you won't have any problems at all when I 
eventually hand him over to you." Noel said 
contentedly, all his previous rage and fury completely 
gone.

Regardless of the fact I was feeling traumatised and 
sickened by what was happening to Brad, Noel's last 
comment definitely did grab my attention. 

Was Noel really going to give Brad to me? Was it true 
Brad was now our pleasure slave? And why would Noel 
give Brad to me in any case?

"But we haven't finished yet, have we girl? Now it's 
Trevor and Steve's go. You know what to do!" Noel said 
as he got up off the bed and motioned to Trevor to have 
a go if he wanted to.

Trevor immediately looked at me and then back at Brad.

"Okay queer! Why don't you put your gym clothes back on 
again? Let Noel's little brother see just how much of a 
faggot you really are. You can do what you did earlier 
when you first came in, admitting to us all you were a 
fucking homo!" Trevor said, smiling evilly as he threw 
Brad his gym shorts, t-shirt and jock-strap.

"You see Evan, the truths in his actions and what he 
says. So watch up and see for yourself, because no-one 
made him come here and do this. And when he's finished, 
then I'll show you what a real man does with a piece of 
shit like this!" Trevor said as he turned back around 
and we watched Brad quickly get up off his back and 
pick up his high school gym clothes.

Within seconds Brad had slipped his jock strap and 
tight little gym shorts back up his legs and over his 
hips, and donned his t-shirt. To me he still looked 
awesome, even though his face was badly bruised and 
battered. 

He was still a living walking wet dream, and his high 
school gym shorts clung to his firm hips in a way that 
not only outlined his firm muscled buttock and thighs, 
but truly emphasised his huge erect cock and walnut-
sized balls.

But then Brad reached down and pulled the hem at the 
bottom of the left leg of his gym shorts up, releasing 
with difficulty his large erect penis and balls for all 
to see. There he stood at attention with his muscled 
arms hanging at his sides, and his firm thick legs 
together and his huge penis fully erect jutting out 
from the leg opening of his gym shorts, with his balls 
swinging low. 

"Okay, do it, homo! Show Evan what you did when you got 
here!" Trevor sneered.

And then to my astonishment, Brad began doing really 
fast jumping jacks as he looked at Trevor in a shy 
timid way. As he quickly jumped and landed in a 
position that spread his legs wide apart, he clapped 
his hands above his head. And then just as quickly Brad 
would jump up again and land on his feet with his legs 
together and his arms at his sides.

It was all too bizarre, and all I could do was watch as 
he continued doing very fast jumping jacks, his cock 
and balls bouncing up and down to the speed of him 
jumping and landing. And even though it was perversely 
outrageous, I still found it to be the most provocative 
and sensual thing I'd ever seen in my life.

"Daddy, please let me suck your big cock, please Daddy! 
Daddy, please fuck my sloppy vagina real hard, please 
Daddy!" Brad began intoning over and over again in a 
voice which imitated that of a little girl as he jumped 
up and down.

"See what I mean, Evan! That's the same guy who came 
here and admitted he was a fairy to us!" Trevor said as 
he licked his lips in lust, stepped forward, and 
backhanded Brad across his battered face.

"Now get on your back like before, queer, and I'll fuck 
you just the way you like it!" Trevor said snidely, 
watching as Brad instantly dropped down onto the floor 
on his back, lifted his knees up to his chest, and 
reaching around pulled the fabric of his gym shorts 
that covered his buttocks taut. Clearly seen by all, 
where the seam running down the back of Brad's gym 
shorts was stitched was a large hole which had been 
ripped into them so as to give direct access from the 
outside to Brad's anus.

The rest of how Trevor humiliated and beat up Brad as 
he fucked him began to numb my mind. I watched as 
Trevor knelt at the base of Brad's buttock, lifted my 
hero's legs over his shoulders and then lay down 
heavily on top of Brad. And when in position, Brad 
obediently reached round and guided Trevor's leaking 
erection into the hole ripped into the back of his gym 
shorts and pushed his anus up onto Trevor's quivering 
eager cock.

And like Noel before him, Trevor began smashing his 
fists into Brad's face as he fucked him brutally. 

Of course, once he'd finished and Brad had dutifully 
licked and sucked his semi-rigid penis clean, Steve 
stepped forward, ordered Brad to immediately strip and 
forced Brad onto his knees where he demanded a blow 
job. At the same time Steve instructed Brad to jerk 
himself off, but not to come.

Steve's thick penis and length made Brad gag repeatedly 
as he tried to take it all the way down his throat. 
Again my heart went out to him as I watched him being 
abused by Steve, and I wondered how Noel's two friends 
could really believe Brad was doing this of his own 
free will.

Maybe they didn't want to know? Maybe they just hated 
Brad so much, that any excuse to debase and humiliate 
him would do. And as I watched Steve then position Brad 
on his hands and knees, kneeling behind him as he drove 
his cock savagely all the way up his anal passage, I 
tried to look away, tried to think of a way to get out 
of here.

The sounds of Steve's fists connecting all over Brad's 
back as rode him, of Steve cursing him and smashing his 
knuckles into Brad's sides and neck, eventually made me 
turn back and watch. In my own way, I was made to watch 
Brad's humiliating shame, and if that was the case, 
then I needed to witness just how brutal and cruel my 
brother and his friends were.

Finally Steve ejaculated deep inside Brad's bowels, and 
as Brad once again licked and sucked Steve limp cock 
and balls clean, he finally stood up on unsteady feet, 
teetering there for a moment. 

Immediately Noel came up to him and took Brad's chin in 
his hand.

"Time you showed your gratitude for getting real free 
men like us to fuck your worthless faggot-girl cunt! 
Also, I want you to show my bro here, just how you and 
that other hopeless slave over there clean up all the 
messes we make when we're finished! Now hurry up and 
get on with it!" Noel said firmly.

For the second time only since I'd entered the room, I 
looked over at Justin as he hurriedly got up off his 
knees from between Trevor's legs and went and lay on 
top of my brother's bed. 

And as Noel, Trevor and Steve watched with muted 
amusement, Brad stood up unsteadily on the king-sized 
bed so he could step over and position his feet on both 
sides of Justin chest, facing his young brother's 
outstretched legs. Then squatting down all the way, 
balancing himself on his haunches, Brad lowered his 
just fucked and cum-filled arsehole onto his own 
younger brother's pursed lips and open mouth.

As Justin lay there staring up at his older brother's 
widely spread buttocks, he slowly masturbated himself 
as he sucked and tongued out as much of Noel's, 
Trevor's and Steve's sperm from Brad's stretched and 
gaping red raw anus. 

Brad strained to stay balanced in this position, 
suddenly looked me straight in the eyes with a soul-
wrenching stare of utter anguish as he reached down 
between his widely parted knees, gripped his huge erect 
penis in his large hand and commenced jerking himself 
as sensually as he could. 

"Oh Daddy, thank you for letting me play with my little 
clitty, Daddy! Daddy, thank you for letting me show you 
how I like to masturbate myself and play with my little 
ovaries, thank you Daddy! Oh Daddy, I promise to squirt 
lots of little girly juices for you, Daddy! Daddy, oh 
it feels really good, thank you Daddy!" Brad said over 
and over again while at times changing his chants of 
degradation so they became far more humiliating and 
demeaning. 

Within 10 minutes, all the magnificent lean yet 
severely bruised muscles on Brad's body began to spasm 
intensely as he moaned in utter shame to the incredible 
sensations of Justin's hot moist tongue sliding in and 
out of his anus, while his clenched fisted hand slid 
furiously up and down his huge throbbing erection. 

"Daddy, can I squirt my little girly juices for your 
pleasure, Daddy?" Brad grunted between clenched teeth, 
struggling not to cum too early as he continued to 
furiously jerk off, while at the same time trying to 
maintain his squatting position over his young 
brother's sucking mouth and probing tongue.

"Well, I suppose it would be nice to see how much 
woman's juices a queer faggot slave girl like you can 
shoot when she's all sexed up and randy. Why not? Yeah, 
do it queer-girl! Show me and my friends what a fucking 
useless cunt you really are, but you better make sure 
you don't spill any of your slimy gunk on my sheets! 
Remember, none on my sheets or I'll have you beaten to 
a pulp for disobeying me!" Noel said in an amused 
voice, oblivious to Brad's struggles as he strained not 
to cum too early. 

Suddenly Brad let out a huge sigh as he arched his 
back, gasped and grunted loudly, and as he fisted his 
throbbing aching dick at a furious pace, he aimed his 
rampant cock as low as he could, and whimpering 
uncontrollably, shot huge wads of his virile juices all 
over the front of his brother's stomach and groin. 

Still gasping and moaning as he tried to steady his 
breathing, Brad finally squeezed the last of his 
powerfully explosive sperm from his long thick penis 
before immediately leaning forward to lick up the 
steaming puddles of own jism he'd ejaculated all over 
his brother. 

And once he'd licked up and then swallowed all his 
sperm from Justin's body, Brad quickly took his younger 
brother's throbbing cock all the way to the back of his 
mouth, and proceeded to give Justin a slow leisurely 
blow job, just like Noel, Trevor and Steve demanded of 
him.

"See, that wasn't so bad, was it Evan?" Noel said to me 
as he watched Brad sucking off his youngest brother.

"Ah yes, and the big surprise I have for you is that 
when we're finished with the fucker, he'll be all 
yours. He's signed all the proper legal papers required 
stating he is now officially your property, your 
pleasure slave! But understand little brother... you 
won't be getting him until probably the end of next 
month. All our other friends still need time to come 
around, and by the sounds of it, they're all just dying 
to try out this piece of queer slave meat." He 
continued saying in a disdainful manner. 

"In fact, just to show you what a nice guy I am, I'll 
even let you take Justin from here once faggot-girl 
here has sucked him off and then showed us how much his 
little brother can cum in his mouth. We don't want you 
bitching about us being completely heartless!" he 
finished.

Within minutes Justin arched his back up and moaning 
softly, ejaculated into Brad's mouth, and once Brad had 
opened his mouth and shown everyone in the room how 
much of his younger brother's cum covered his tongue, I 
immediately grabbed up Justin off Noel's bed and raced 
him to the safety of my own bedroom.

***

4.1 Noel Morgan – The Bitch Is Back

(Compiled from the Confidential Testimonies of Noel 
Morgan)

***

I have to hand it to faggot-girl. The love he had for 
his brothers was all encompassing, all consuming, and I 
truly believe now there wasn't anything he wouldn't do 
for them. I actually felt a vague grudging respect for 
him, but I also had an even deeper hatred for him now 
as he tried to act like a fucking martyr for them as 
well.

The violent display he exhibited at school when Trevor 
and Steve were having a little bit of fun with Evan's 
new slave just wasn't on. The fact that I had to be on 
hand goes to show you what a queer cunt he really was.

But I knew at the time I raced after him up the 
corridor and slapped him hard across his face that he'd 
show up at my house that Friday afternoon. It was 
written in his baby blue eyes that he'd do anything to 
somehow protect his brothers and if this was the only 
way he could, well so be it.

Of course, before he turned up, I'd given him 
instructions as to what to bring and how to dress. It 
was important that Trevor and Steve got to see him in 
his tightest fitting clothing. I wanted them to realise 
faggot-girl was nothing more than prime beef homo slave 
flesh, the best there was, but only after he'd admitted 
to them he was a fucking faggot, a raving queer, and 
then let us all use him to sate our lustful desires.

So when he turned up, I was more than pleased to see 
him in his high school gym t-shirt and tight shorts, 
looking as if he'd just stepped out of some illegal 
queer porno flick. Not only that, in a duffle bag flung 
over his shoulder, he'd obediently packed a few pairs 
of his skimpiest waist tight Speedo briefs, all of his 
football gear and a clean and ironed set of his high 
school uniform. 

As I let him enter the front foyer of my family's large 
house, I stared him in the face, trying to imagine what 
he must have been thinking and feeling.

To me, he was still very skittish, frightened to look 
anyone who came near him in the face. Except for the 
many video recordings I had stashed away showing what 
he and his brothers had been forced to do, I couldn't 
even imagine what it must have been like for him in 
those three uninterrupted weeks, locked up in a slave 
training centre, forced to suck all sizes of stiff 
dicks day in and day out, made to take hundreds of 
erect cocks up his faggot-pussy all the time and then 
humiliate himself with his own brothers, and punished 
severely for the smallest mistakes.

Also, I wondered what he must have thought when he was 
finally released and returned to eating normal food. I 
mean, slave food which only consisted of soft gelatin 
pellets and grey porridge-like mush, and regardless of 
how nutritious and full of proteins and minerals it 
was, still looked and tasted like shit to me. 

"You ready faggot" I asked him in a sneering voice.

"Please Noel, why are you doing this? Please just give 
me my brothers back. I promise we'll go away, you'll 
never see us ever again!" he began pleading, and he 
even had tears welling up in his cute blue adorable 
eyes.

"Why? Because I can! Of course, I don't really need an 
excuse for everything I do, but I'll give you one, just 
because we're old buddies okay?" I laughed at him as he 
hung his head low, trying not to sniffle and weep.

"I just hate you. And I love fucking and dominating 
anything I hate. You just happen to be a low-life 
scumbag who came along at the right time when my 
friends and I were getting pretty bored. Not much to do 
here in this tiny burg, and very little excitement. So 
you come waltzing in, start acting all prim and proper 
as if you're one of us, play the big football hero and 
then decide to take me on. Well, aren't you the stupid 
fuckwit then!" I added, shaking my head in mock 
sympathy.

"And believe me, I'm actually enjoying this. I've 
always enjoyed taking down big tough guys who thought 
they were better than me. Fucking them up the arsehole 
and getting them to suck me off is just part of what I 
do to destroy them. Oh don't look so shocked! There 
have been a lot of others before you, but I must admit, 
you and your brothers are definitely the most 
attractive I've ever brought down." 

"Now why don't we adjourn to my bedroom where Trevor 
and Steve are waiting? They don't know you're here, so 
you'd better put on a great performing for us. I want 
you acting like the queer faggot you really are, and if 
you stuff this up, I'll make sure you never see your 
brother again. I'll make sure they end up suffering 
agonies you've only ever dreamt about in your wildest 
nightmares! Understand?" I said to him and then stepped 
forward so I could cup and squeeze the huge bulge in 
his gym short in the palm of my hand.

"Feels like you've gone all limp in the dick 
department, faggot-girl! Don't worry, because since 
you've still got that slave micro-chip in your spine, 
I'll make sure you maintain an erection all the time. 
In fact, just to show you there are no bad feelings 
between us, I'll set your slave pleasure level really 
high so whenever you're getting fucked, you'll 
absolutely love it." I stated as I squeezed and 
caressed his bulging crotch.

"But I'll still want you gagging whenever any of my 
friends fuck your mouth, so we'll leave that setting 
unchanged. Got to make it all look and sound realistic, 
don't we faggot-girl? Now, do you know what's expected 
of you?" I asked again, this time squeezing his large 
balls as hard as I could.

"Yes Noel! I'll do whatever you want! Please Noel!" he 
grunted in pain, gritting his teeth as he stood there 
suffering.

"Of course, if you do exactly what I want, and then 
sign the papers which will hand you over to my brother 
Evan as his personal pleasure slave, I promise I'll 
give them back to you. Straight away in fact! Now are 
you ready?" I said impatiently letting go of his nuts 
and gesturing for him to precede me.

Like in the movies, I watched him as he lowered his 
head, his face bright red as he took a deep breathe, 
wiped the tears from his eyes, and moved ahead of me 
towards my bedroom.

"What the fuck's he doing here? That bastard nearly put 
me in hospital!" Steve shouted when he saw Brad from 
where he was sitting naked from the waist down, as 
Justin, my newest pleasure slave and Brad's youngest 
brother, kneeling naked between his parted legs, slowly 
but expertly sucked up and down the thick long length 
of Steve's fully erect penis.

And Trevor, who'd been on his knees roughly fucking my 
other pleasure slave August up his arsehole, 
immediately pulled his cock out, rushed to a metal 
souvenir baseball bat I kept hanging over my 
mantelpiece, positioned himself ready to crack it over 
Brad's head as he entered.

"Don't worry guys! The cunts just come by to apologise 
for his rudeness the other day, and to tell us 
something he feels we all need to know straight away. 
Don't you Brad?" I said as I ushered him to stand in 
the middle of my bedroom, before locking the door after 
us.

The look on faggot-girl's face as he saw his little 
brother blowing Steve was classic. For a moment I 
thought all bets were off and he'd start punching out 
at the three of us. But he pulled himself together, 
looked down at the floor between his feet and mumbled 
his agreement with me.

"I can't hear you Brad! You better speak up louder!" I 
growled in a low voice, my tone suggesting to him he 
better not fuck around.

"Yes Noel! Look guys, please forgive me, I'm really 
sorry for going off like that. I was jealous that I 
wasn't part of what you were doing, and couldn't help 
myself." faggot-girl said, his voice trembling as he 
stared blankly ahead at Trevor and Steve.

Both Trevor and Steve looked back at him, blinking, not 
knowing how to react to this. They both hated Brad with 
a passion, and weren't at all sure what this was all 
about.

"Why you dressed like that? You look like a fucking 
fag, for fuck sake!" Steve said, still not accepting 
Brad's apology.

"Okay Brad! Tell them what you told me earlier. Best 
get it off your chest now!" I said firmly, stepping up 
in front of Brad so I could look into his eyes.

"Guys, I've got a confession to make. You see... I need 
to tell you... Well, I have to tell you that, well, 
I'm..." he said, unable to finish his sentence.

"What are you Brad? Come on, best you tell the guys 
what you are! You know you've wanted to for a long 
time!" I said, my voice betraying my growing anger as 
he continued to falter.

"Guys, I have to tell you that I'm gay. I'm a queer. 
Have been all my life and I've been really horny and 
wanted to pleasure all you guys ever since I first met 
you. I was hoping Noel would let me suck him off in 
front of you both. And then if he wouldn't mind, I'd 
really like it if he'd fuck me up my vagina!" he said, 
but this time his voice was a monotone drone, as if his 
heart wasn't in what he'd just said. 

At first I was livid. There was no way what he'd just 
said sounded convincing, but as I raised my arm to 
backhand him, Trevor suddenly piped up as he walked 
forward, his still hard dick bouncing from side to side 
as he came over.

"What's that you said? You're a fucking faggot! I knew 
it! I picked him out ages ago, when he first came to 
our school. A fucking fruit!" he laughed, but the look 
in his face was one of pure disgust and rage.

"Did he just ask to suck you off Noel? And didn't he 
just call his arsehole a vagina? And he wants to do 
this in front of us too! I can't believe it! Well, 
well, well! We got us a live fucking queer here! Is 
that right faggot?" Steve said as he pushed Justin's 
head roughly away from his leaking cock and came over 
to join Trevor and myself as we stared up into the 
faggot-girl's humiliated red face.

"Yes Steve, I'm a queer faggot and I'd really like it 
if you and Trevor and Noel would fuck my mouth and 
pussy real hard and discipline me by beating me up as 
well. Please Noel, let me service your big cock, and I 
promise I'll make you feel good!" faggot-girl said, his 
left eye twitching as he spoke in a soft humiliated 
voice.

Suddenly Trevor and Steve were lashing out punches, 
smashing their fists all over faggot-girl's face and 
torso. In the background I could hear Justin sobbing 
and weeping softly as he watched what was happening to 
his big brother. Instantly I was on top of him, glaring 
into his face.

"You do what you're told, say nothing or I'll fucking 
kill you and your brother right now, understand?" I 
whispered sadistically into his ear. Shaking his head, 
he immediately assumed the slave position on his knees, 
looked down and stopped crying as I rejoined the guys. 

And there I stood, grinning widely as I watched faggot-
girl fall heavily to his knees under the barrage and 
weight of punches Trevor and Steve were pounding into 
him.

Just as quickly Trevor and Steve stopped beating on 
faggot-girl, and staring down into his now bruised and 
battered face. 

"Well Noel! The fucking queer's on his knees, so why 
don't you make him beg you to suck your dick? I mean, 
if that's what he wants, I reckon there's no reason we 
can't have some fun before we call the cops in. What 
you say?" Steve said breathlessly, as he landed one 
more savage punch to Brad's left eye.

"Yeah okay, why not? Hey faggot-girl, beg to suck my 
dick and while you're at it, you can call me Daddy from 
now on. Yeah, now you really do know who your Daddy 
is!" I laughed, slowly unzipping my pants and lowering 
them and my underwear past my knees.

"What you waiting for? Beg me, cunt, and make it sound 
good, and while you at it, you can jerk yourself off 
too. Prove to me you really want to suck on my dick, 
faggot!" I snarled, getting into the mood as I watched 
him immediately pull the front of his gym shorts down 
and start masturbating himself.

Admittedly to my surprise and probably to his as well, 
his cock was fully erect when he released it from his 
shorts, and then I remembered the implanted micro-chip. 
As soon as I ordered him to jerk off, it had sent the 
appropriate signals that made his large penis stiffen 
in seconds.

"Fucking hell, Jeez, will you look at the size of that 
mutha?" Steve said in awe as faggot-girl started to 
masturbate himself in front of us.

"Well Noel! Here's the proof! No real guy would ever do 
this in front of another man! What a fucking queer! 
Just look at him jerking off and licking his lips while 
his ogling your meat Noel! For fucks sake, now that's 
real nasty!" Trevor said scornfully. 

"Maybe so, but I get to fuck the faggot-girl who 
thought he was oh so high and mighty! Well, cunt, start 
begging to suck my cock! What are you waiting for? Or 
do we have to beat you some more?" I snarled, moving my 
cock up close to faggot-girl's face.

"Daddy, please let me suck your big cock, please Daddy! 
Daddy, please shove your huge dick in my mouth, please 
Daddy!" he answered instantly in a heart breaking 
frightened and humiliated voice.

And as I stood there waiting, letting the faggot-girl 
beg me, and Trevor and Steve stood looking down at him 
in disgust, I couldn't help smile with anticipation.

"Okay then, faggot-girl! Lean forward and start licking 
my cock all over. No, keep jerking yourself and just 
use your mouth, tongue and lips to pleasure me. Always 
remember, faggot-girl, queers are never allowed to 
touch real men like us unless specifically ordered to." 
I commanded. 

"That's it! Slobber all over it! Now keep looking up 
into my eyes and smile sweetly whenever you're giving 
me a blow job, regardless of whether my thick dick's 
stuffed all the way down your throat or just my fat 
knobs in the entrance of your mouth!" I sneered, and 
watched as he quickly followed my instructions.

The look in the faggot-girl's eyes was one of total 
humiliation, of utter defeat and even a real desire to 
not offend me in any way. I had laid down the course of 
his future, punished him in a way that terrified him 
when I'd first had him enslaved, and then made him 
reveal himself as a queer faggot-girl in front of two 
of my best friends. Now I was enjoying the entire 
length of his long moist tongue lapping up and down my 
spasming uncircumcised fully erect penis.

"Kiss my hairy balls, faggot! That's it, get them all 
wet and dripping! Yeah, nice, real nice! Now take the 
whole length of my cock in your mouth and slide them 
cock sucking lips of yours up and down my dick shaft! 
Yeah, that's it! Easy now! Watch those teeth of yours! 
You wouldn't want me to have them all yanked out, would 
you faggot-girl?" I said teasingly, while breathing 
more heavily as his hot mouth sucked firmly on my cock.

After a few more minutes, and staring deeply into his 
blue eyes, I disengaged my bursting cock from his deep 
sucking mouth with a loud slurping pop.

"Let's change the pace a bit, faggot-girl! Now that 
you've got my cock all lubed up, wet and dripping, why 
don't you strip off your clothes, lie on your back, 
lift your legs up so you can grab your ankles and pull 
them up over your head?" I said hoarsely, wanting 
desperately to fuck his cherry now.

"Trevor, kneel down on one side of the faggot-girl's 
head, and Steve, you get on the other side. Now both of 
you take hold of his ankles and pull them wider apart. 
Make sure the queer keeps his legs stretched apart as 
far as possible at all times, so his vagina's gaping 
wide open and winking at me. That's it! Yeah, raise his 
butt higher off the ground so I take my time fucking 
him!" 

"Now faggot-girl, it's time you acted like a horny 
little faggot! Reach round and pull your butt cheeks 
wide apart. Show me your girl-pussy, and start begging 
me to fuck you real hard!" I ordered as I knelt down at 
the base of his raised spread buttocks.

At first he'd hesitated for a fraction of a second as 
it finally dawned on him this was really happening. 
That his worse enemy was actually going to fuck him in 
front of two other guys from our high school. 

But as he saw the frown cross my forehead, he'd 
immediately lain down on his back, lifted his legs up 
past his head, and then watched red-faced as Trevor and 
Steve grabbed his ankles to pull his legs painfully 
apart so his buttocks lifted high off the floor. 

Then obediently faggot-girl reached round and pulled 
his butt cheeks as wide apart as he could, so I could 
see his tiny pink bunghole staring at me, he became 
begging me in an embarrassed and quivering voice to 
please fuck him.

"Oh Daddy, please fuck my pussy, please Daddy! Please 
Daddy, please fuck me as hard as you can, oh please 
Daddy!" he crooned over and over again.

There I knelt. Finally I was looking down upon that 
once untouchable, unseen entrance to the faggot whore's 
best kept secret. A place recently invaded by many 
other men and even visited by his two younger brothers. 
And now it was finally my turn. I couldn't help smiling 
as I steadied myself, ready to assault that which was 
now rightfully mine. 

As I watched him stare up into my lust-filled face, 
silently beseeching me with his sad frightened 
despairing blue eyes to not fuck him, to not rape him, 
I pushed the large flanged knob of my leaking cock 
against the puckered opening of his anus, feeling him 
instantly cringe in shame as I prepared for my violent 
entry.

And even though faggot-girl's dick was really large and 
bigger than my own, there was no way anyone could call 
my erect cock small by comparison. I can proudly claim 
my cock, when fully erect, is about seven and a half 
inches long, and it's really thick. Maybe it isn't as 
thick as queer-girl's, but mine would be thick enough 
to make this little piggy squeal at the top of his 
lungs all the way to the bank.

But I didn't just want to push my cock into him, listen 
to him scream for mercy, blow my load and then that was 
the end to it. No, I wanted to ram my hard dick up his 
pussy, make him scream in ecstasy, and watch him 
respond against his will as I slowly fucked him, unable 
to stop himself squirming in absolute pleasure. I 
wanted his body betraying him completely, making him 
forever doubt he was ever a real straight guy.

I wanted Trevor and Steve watching him as he begged for 
more, his buttocks gyrating and bucking up to meet my 
stabbing penis as his responsive arsehole tried 
hungrily to get all of my long hard cock into him.

"Pleasure level 3, proceed" I commanded in a soft 
whispered but firm voice that only faggot-girl could 
hear, while at the same time viciously slamming my hips 
down, shoving the full length of my erect penis all the 
way up his anal passage.

The look on his face was glorious. 

At first he's blue eyes bulged out of their sockets, 
and his mouth opened wide in a silent scream as the air 
from his lungs gushed out. I could see his humiliated 
pleading eyes reflecting the excruciating agony of his 
anus suddenly and viciously stretched wide open to 
accommodate the huge girth of my erection as I plunged 
it all the way in, in one brutal shove. 

But within seconds, as the micro-chip in his spine 
clicked into gear and instantly sent coded messages to 
his hypothalamus to release thousands of peptides and 
proteins into his blood stream, I marveled at how his 
painfully stretched anus didn't split or tear apart as 
I'd expected. 

Instead it expanded itself, moved upwards around my 
thrusting dick as it tightened and tried to pull the 
full length of my erect penis all the way into his anal 
cavity.

And at the same time, fag-girl's face suddenly 
contorted from that of indescribable agony of being 
anally raped, into a mask of absolute wonder as waves 
of pure orgasmic pleasure lashed his huge muscular 
bunched up body. 

Again the muscles of his anus started to expand and 
contract, undulating, vibrating intensely and squeezing 
tightly around my thick thrusting dick shaft as I drew 
out quickly and plunged back into him.

It was all that was needed to get me fucking him at a 
pace that nearly pounded him into the floor beneath us. 
As I picked up the pace and started fucking him 
furiously, he continued to stare up into my face in 
complete shame and unadulterated lust as his body 
responded to my brutality, and against his will, he 
began humping back upwards to meet my frantic fucking 
rhythm with his own.

"You're a real faggot-girl now... See, you're not even 
a real man. Real men don't get fucked up the arsehole 
and like it. I can see it in your face, cunt! I can 
tell you really do love getting fucked up your vagina!" 
I puffed and huffed. 

"Now you're nothing but a queer bottom girl for me to 
fuck whenever I feel like it, and I'm going to be doing 
this to you a lot, or until I get bored of you. And 
then all my friends are going to fuck you as much as 
they like. So, like the obvious whorish faggot girl you 
really are, why don't you start thanking me for making 
you feel so good?" I spat down into his face 
contemptuously, my teeth gritted, my breathing laboured 
as I fucked him as hard as I could.

It was beautiful. The faggot-girl was so tight at 
times, yet entry into his quivering vagina was so 
smooth and firm. The whole silky inner lining of his 
hot anal passage rippled and squeezed! His anus 
secreted natural anal oils that instantly lubricated my 
slamming cock as I pounded deep up into him. It was an 
incredibly tight sheaf that massaged and caressed my 
thrusting pounding erect penis every time I rammed it 
in and out of him. 

And the best thing was, as he begged me to fuck him 
even harder and deeper, he and I both knew there wasn't 
a damned thing faggot-girl could do about it.

What can I say? My balls suddenly detonated and fired, 
my cock exploded and I floated on a cloud of exquisite 
orgasmic bliss that left me feeling exhausted. It was 
the best fuck I'd had in a long time, and as I pulled 
my dick out of his girl-cunt, I couldn't help but 
notice fag-girl had cum all over his chest and neck 
three times as I'd been riding him. Huge amounts of his 
own ball juices coating and slicking his upper body. 
And in complete and utter shame, all he could do was 
stare up at me and then at the mess he'd made in 
absolute silence.

"See faggot-girl, this proves you're a queer-girl. Not 
only did you love getting fucked up your pussy, but you 
also came three times all over yourself without once 
touching your fat leaking clit. Now stay there, and 
don't move! Trevor, if you want to take a turn, the 
queers all yours!" I said gleefully, and slumping back 
in one of my armchairs, I looked down at where I'd only 
seconds before speared the faggot-girl's tight little 
poop-chute, filling it with my sperm to permanently 
turn him into my own personal faggot-girl bitch. 

As I stared at his now quivering gaping anus as it 
leaked out trickles of my cum, Trevor immediately took 
my place, but put both of faggot-girl's legs over his 
shoulders before laying the full weight of his large 
hairy body on top of faggot-girl. 

It was a beautiful thing to see. Trevor penetrating the 
faggot-girl over and over again, as the queer lay there 
on his back, thanking his fucker at the top of his 
girly voice.

"Daddy, thank you for fucking me real hard Daddy! 
Daddy, it feels really good you fucking and stretching 
my vagina so wide open, oh thank you Daddy!" faggot-
girl repeated over and over again as Trevor fucked him 
senseless.

The look of pure evil lust and orgasmic bliss plastered 
on Trevor's face as he took his time, drilling his 
erect dick deeply and then pulling it out all the way 
before slamming it back in to his thickly haired pubic 
base was marvelous.

But like all good things, Trevor found himself unable 
to contain his growing explosive orgasm. Suddenly he 
began shuddering all over and instantly shot his spunk 
deep up the faggot-girl's twat. And as Trevor giggled 
uncontrollably while pulling his slime covered cock out 
of faggot-girl pussy, Steve suddenly pushed him out of 
the way and dived on top of faggot-girl, pile-driving 
his thick leaking log all the way in with one brutal 
shove. 

Like Trevor, Steve tried to take his time, even 
stopping until his heart-rate returned to normal before 
he began fucking faggot-girl's overly stretched vagina 
once again.

Watching Steve's hairy butt rising and falling was a 
wondrous sight to behold as well. His dimpled buttock's 
clenching and unclenching as he fucked as hard and fast 
as possible, but eventually he spurted his massive load 
of sperm into faggot-girl's bowels, grunting 
contentedly as he emptied the last of his seed to mix 
and mingle with Trevor's and mine. 

After Steve had pulled out, that's when we decided to 
get a little big nasty. As we rested up and got faggot-
girl to kneel between our legs to clean our cock and 
balls with his mouth, well, we realised we couldn't 
leave poor Justin out of the picture either. Again we 
ordered faggot-girl onto his back. 

Yes, Justin was next, and even though he cried and 
sniffled like a spoilt little brat at first, he was 
eventually going at it as hard as he could. I knew it 
wasn't the first time he'd done it to his older 
brother, so I just didn't understand why he was acting 
so fucking shamefaced and embarrassed. 

Stupid little slut! But he came to his senses after I'd 
given him a few vicious bitch slaps that knocked some 
sense into his dull head, and then threatened to 
separate him from his older brothers forever.

Truth is Justin looked so cute and adorable lying naked 
face down on top of queer-girl, his small but firm 
hairless bubble-butt bobbing up and down like a 
jackrabbit as he fucked his big brother's loose and 
cum-filled pussy with all his might. And when they 
swallowed each others tongues, passionately kissing and 
frenching each other as they rutted away as hard as 
they could, I smiled as I thought of all the wonderful 
pleasures faggot-girl was yet to perform for all our 
friends.

And finally, once Justin had shot his young spunk up 
his big brother's squelching pussy, I ordered faggot-
girl to get off his lazy whore back and kneel before me 
once more. And as a kind gesture, I instructed him to 
suck and lick my cock and hairy ball sac once again, 
lick the sweat out from under my armpits and then give 
me an all over tongue bath.

"Hey Trevor, how's about you do a phone around? I 
reckon the other guy's would love to come over and 
enjoy this faggot-girl's juicy cunt!" I said as I 
pushed faggot-girl's head away from my left nipple, 
stood up and went over to my large office table where I 
usually did my homework when I wasn't fucking August or 
Justin on top of it.

The legal document was a one sheet A4 paper, which 
would duly enslave faggot-girl for life to my younger 
brother Evan. Again, it was all part of the bigger 
picture and if things went my way, if my scheme panned 
out, faggot-girl and his two brothers, as well as Evan, 
would finally be out of the way, and the family fortune 
would be all mine.

Imagine! $28 Billion and every cent of it all mine!

Of course, it was easy to get faggot-girl to sign it 
straight away. I'd promised him if he'd done a good 
job, performed admirably, and then signed this paper, 
then I'd hand over his brothers to him. 

Only problem is, now that he'd signed on the dotted 
line, he was now a legal pleasure slave, Evan's sex 
slave. As such, the law stated that faggot-girl's 
brothers would now automatically convert to his new 
owner. It really was silly he hadn't considered that or 
read the fine-print when he agreed to do what I wanted 
of him.

Also, I noticed as Steve had been fucking him, he was 
no longer acting either. Not because he was a faggot or 
a queer, but because he was in absolute fear of us. He 
hadn't realised how cruel and vicious I could be, and 
as I'd let Trevor and Steve also use him, all his 
resistance and big martyred macho attitude went out the 
window. 

The so-called tough high school football playing 
faggot-girl was now just a simpering cowering bitch, 
doing everything I wanted as he begged each of us to 
let him suck our dicks, or pleaded with us to fuck him 
as hard as we could. 

And as Trevor phoned up all our friends, I thought how 
nice it would be to reintroduce faggot-bitch to all of 
my closest high school buddies as the main attraction 
of an ongoing month long gang-bang party right here in 
my bedroom.

Maybe I should explain that there are eight guys I hang 
around, or I should say who hang around me. I've known 
them all my life, and in a way, they're all like very 
close brothers to me. Reason is quite simply, they come 
from the same high society scene Evan and I grew up in. 
And if any one asked us if there were any differences 
at all between us, it would surely be that my family is 
the wealthiest in the state.

Since the time I started walking as a toddler, we were 
all brought together to play, and as we grew up, we 
started our own very private fraternity club. No 
outsiders were allowed to know about us, including my 
brother Evan, and none of our eight club members were 
ever allowed to reveal anything about us.

Fact is, I grew up enjoying a privileged life within a 
private kid's club that eventually evolved into a super 
serious ultra-secret frat club, where we made major 
decisions about our futures, about how to deal with 
those who got in our way, and how to keep the cops out 
of our hair if any of our members did anything stupid 
like breaking the law.

Also, because I was the oldest member, it fell upon me 
to be our unofficial speaker and leader. And because of 
my high status in the club, it was also my 
responsibility to make sure all social etiquettes and 
beliefs were upheld.

Of course, we had a lot of fun as well; doing the kinds 
of crazy things that no other kid at school could ever 
really afford to do, like annual holidays to any 
destination around the world of our choosing.

But one thing we really got in common and loved to do 
together was go around gay-bashing and then outing them 
to the whole town. 

I suppose people could think that's pretty cruel, but 
the truth is, if you're a free person and you're gay, 
you're worse off than any slave. Being gay is nearly 
illegal in every state and territory of our great 
nation, so we knew what we were doing was our moral and 
ethical, as well as legal responsibility.

Now don't go getting all twisted up inside about it! 
Just because I like to personally fuck male pleasure 
slaves don't mean I'm gay. In fact, society holds me up 
in high regard because I've even bought a few, and 
taken on the responsibility of training them up so they 
can be integrated into the slave system.

See, slaves aren't considered people; they're just a 
different form of dumb animal, like cows or sheep. It's 
just a quirk of nature they just so happen to look like 
real free persons. They're only put on this world to 
obey and serve their Masters, which in a way, is a very 
important role for them.

How did me and my friends get started, you ask? Well I 
remember it was on a Friday evening and I'd just turned 
15, and the eight of us were getting drunk and smoking 
some really deadly pot to celebrate my birthday. 

We were holed up in a large expensive luxury motel room 
my father had rented for me for the whole weekend, and 
that's when my best friend Lyndon told me that a close 
friend we'd all thought was a cool guy, had admitted to 
him that he thought he might be gay.

Well, the shit hit the fan then. We were all screaming 
in outrage that a young teenage queer free citizen had 
taken advantage of our friendship. Before any of us 
knew what we were doing, we'd revved each other up, and 
within 15 minutes, we were on our way to the local mall 
where he hung out all the time. We must have looked 
like a rioting mob of munchkins racing down the 
streets.

We did eventually find him, but he was at his home 
alone, as his parents were away for the weekend. So we 
broke in and beat the crap out of him. And because he 
started crying as if he were a fucking girl, a real 
faggot, we got angrier and angrier.

I don't know who suggested it, but the next thing we 
knew was we'd stripped him naked, forced him to give us 
a blow job each and took turns fucking him. It lasted 
all weekend, him either on his hands and knees sucking 
us off or on his back letting every one of us fuck him.

Well, we were gone by the time his parents got home, 
and after phoning through an anonymous tip to the 
authorities, the then next thing we knew he'd been 
enslaved for life a week later. 

At the time, I might have felt a bit embarrassed and 
ashamed of my actions, because it turned out my friend 
had only made the story up about him being gay, so I 
did the honourable thing, went down to the auction 
sales that weekend with father, and bought the little 
fucker.

Now he's my personal cock sucking pleasure slave, and I 
renamed him August.

Funny how life works out, because I can't even remember 
what his real name used to be! Dillon? Richard? Who 
gives a fuck!

So there you go. Friday nights we'd go out trawling for 
fags. Eventually we refined our methods as we got 
older; being a little bit more discreet in how we went 
about locating and kidnapping any one we thought was a 
faggot. 

If they were over 21, we usually just grabbed them, 
beat them up over a long period until they confessed 
and then call the law enforcement officers to come pick 
them up. 

If they were about our own age, we'd drag them off to 
an abandoned warehouse or condemned factory in an 
isolated area of town, and teach them a lesson by 
raping them all weekend.

Our last Friday night outing was about four months ago, 
and that's only because we all had to study for 
upcoming exams. On that night, we found a young 17 year 
old trying to sell his body to some truckers at the 
local café leading out of town.

Memories of that night are still fresh in my mind, 
because someone had brought along a suitcase full of 
women's lingerie and a whole array of sex toys. Made 
that pansy dance around and jerk off for us in between 
us brutally raping his faggot boy-pussy and cock 
sucking mouth and then we used the huge dildos and 
other torture devices on him.

Kind of cool really, as I thoroughly enjoyed that whole 
weekend!

And why am I going to great lengths when I've actually 
already won? I already own his youngest brother Justin 
whom I sodomise every chance I get, and Evan's having a 
ball fucking Sean every chance he gets, and here's 
faggot-girl begging Trevor, Steve and me to fuck him 
stupid.

His just signed the legal docs enslaving him to my 
little brother for life, and Evan will eventually do 
the one thing that will ultimately hand the entire 
family fortune over to me.

Probably it should be as simple as leave it alone now 
and watch it all fall into place. Hand faggot-girl over 
to him and see how Evan self-destructs.

But I'm not going to. Because I still owe faggot-girl 
for hitting me that day, and interfering in my family 
business. 

And why? It just so happened that those eight best 
friends of mine who Trevor is now inviting over, also 
happened to be standing there to see faggot-girl drop 
me with one punch to my chin.

Believe me, there's no way I can let that slide by 
unchallenged, regardless of the family fortune.

***

4.2 Brad Cahill - Animal House

(Extracts From the Recently Discovered Writings by Brad 
Cahill – Pleasure Slave)

***

I'm scared! Noel has programmed my micro-chip so I am 
acting like a sobbing frightened little pubescent queer 
boy.

Already three weeks have passed and Noel's eight high 
school buddies and some of their many friends haven't 
stopped taunting, beating and raping me.

A single tear slides slowly down my swollen right 
cheek. 

"What a useless faggot! To think this piece of shit 
used to be captain of our high school football team!" 
someone shouts out loudly, followed by raucous cruel 
laughter as all those watching me gloat at my despair. 

"Can't believe the cunt used to strut around school 
thinking he was such a tough guy! Now look at him! 
Nothing but a pathetic queer-boy!" another raised voice 
spits out in disgust. 

And even though I am the tallest and by far the most 
muscular guy in this small dank room, and knowing I 
could probably take them on and protect myself against 
their abuse, there is nothing I can do but stand there. 

My micro-chip requires that I submit to their abuse and 
cry and beg them in a little queer boy's voice not to 
hurt me, to please have pity on me. And I know if I 
struggle or attempt to fight back, I will be severely 
punished for not acting exactly as Noel wants. 

Also, regardless of my micro-chip, I'm feeling so 
tired! Absolutely exhausted!

My heaving chest rises and falls erratically, and I 
struggle to stand still, to not fall down on my knees 
and start weeping and pleading with them.

I moan as another overwhelming wave of utter shame 
consumes me, making my entire body tremble violently. 
I'm so embarrassed and humiliated by what I am being 
forced to do, and choking back a shuddering sob, I 
whimper softly, feeling new spilled tears rolling down 
my severely battered face.

Frightened, exhausted, I stand absolutely still, my 
head bowed low. With both hands I hold the front of my 
high school football jersey up under my chin, revealing 
the huge darkening black and blue contusions that cover 
large sections of my muscled chest and flat washboard 
stomach.

My jockstrap and unlaced football pants are pulled down 
just below my kneecaps, exposing my bare legs, inner 
thighs and large dangling hairless genitals to all the 
guys gathered in the room. My legs are trembling, and 
are spread as far apart as the elastic waist band of 
both my strap and pants will stretch without breaking 
and snapping and flicking back painfully on my knees. 

Also, placed between my thick muscular inner thighs and 
balanced on top of my lowered pants, sits my football 
helmet and I can feel the bottom of my dangling scrotal 
sac brushing lightly against the top of my protective 
head gear. Discarded on the floor to my left lies my 
shoulder-pads and protectors.

As ordered, my smooth hairless crotch is thrust all the 
way forward, and my very thick fully erect eight and a 
half inch uncut penis, curving upwards vertically, juts 
out obscenely from the base of my groin. 

Obediently, I stand perfectly still on unsteady feet, 
as once again a shuddering sob escapes my swollen split 
and bloodied lips. 

Suddenly I whimper aloud in grief once again, as I'm 
momentarily blinded by the intense dazzling flashing 
lights of someone taking photographs of my complete and 
utter humiliation. Desperately I try to hide my 
battered and bruised face and identity by turning my 
head away, and immediately I start crying, weeping 
softly and my puffed-up bloodied bottom lip quivers as 
I try to contain myself.

"Now that just won't do, fairy! No, not at all! So stop 
that bawling, look up and smile real pretty for the 
camera, faggot!" says Daniel Maddox sternly as he steps 
towards me menacingly, naked except for a pair of baggy 
boxer shorts hiding his modesty. 

"Daddy, yes Daddy!" I respond instantly in a meek, 
quivering boyish voice, trying to obey him as Daniel 
squats down on one knee before me and looking up 
through the view finder of the digital camera, snaps 
off a few more shots. 

At 17 years of age, Daniel stands tall at five feet six 
inches. He has short ginger coloured hair and is very 
large and bulky around the chest and stomach, though he 
doesn't appear to have an ounce of fat on his body at 
all. With a solid stocky build, much like a pit-bull, 
he plays the centre position in offensive line on the 
football team, and used to be one of my closest friends 
just a few months ago. 

"Yeah, not such a tough guy now, are you faggot?" he 
states, staring up at me, his cruel hazel eyes filled 
with contempt.

"Daddy, no Daddy!" I reply immediately in a timid, soft 
voice, cringing in fear as he stands up and suddenly 
slaps me viciously across my left cheek. Unable to stop 
myself, I sob, groan and whimper out loudly as 
agonizing pain shoots through every bruised and swollen 
muscle in my battered face.

"Can't believe you led me on, making me believe you 
were this supposed tough straight guy all this time, 
faggot! I looked up to you, cunt! Really did like you! 
But turns out you were nothing but a disgusting fucking 
queer!" Daniel sneers, as he again slaps me savagely 
across my face.

"Daddy, please Daddy! I'm so sorry Daddy!" I plead, 
sobbing wretchedly; absolutely terrified Daniel will 
start beating me around my face and torso once again 
with his fists.

Daniel, looking down at my rock-hard erection, chuckles 
as he tightly grips my rigid penis in his right hand, 
and smiling maliciously, turns his head towards every 
one gathered in Noel's bedroom.

"Richard! Marcus! Why don't you grab the video cams, 
and record this faggot queer fucking my hand. Should 
make great viewing entertainment for all his friends at 
school, don't you think?" he says, enjoying the instant 
riotous applause everyone gives him.

Richard Summers and Marcus Fielding step forward. Both 
are 17 years old, and like Daniel, we used to hang 
around a lot together. 

Richard, standing tall at 5' 9", is the chunkiest of 
the all guys gathered around watching and laughing at 
my shame. He has a huge barrel of a chest and large 
protruding stomach and waist. Also, he has the hairiest 
body for his young age, with thick black course matted 
hair already covering his large chest and stomach. On 
the football team, he plays next to Daniel on the 
centre line.

Marcus Fielding's body and build is the complete 
opposite to Richard and Daniel, as he is 5' 7" in 
height, very lean and slim, with short brown hair. Not 
that his weight and size worry him, as he is the 
fastest sprinter of the team, and enjoys the position 
of wide receiver. 

Both Richard and Marcus are also stripped down to their 
underwear, with Richard wearing large overly stretched 
y-front briefs and Marcus wearing a pair of very tight 
fluorescent green coloured jockey briefs. I can see 
that they are all turned on by my shameful appearance, 
as the fronts of their underwear are bulging and 
tenting out horizontally from their covered groins. 

Again pain lances through my battered and bruised face 
as Daniel suddenly connects the palm of his left hand 
stingingly across my cheek again.

"Come on, homo! What are you waiting for? And while 
you're at it, you can smile real big and tell all the 
guys, one at a time, just how fucking good this entire 
queer shit makes you feel!" he says callously, ordering 
me to hurry up and fuck his unmoving clenched fisted 
hand.

With tears of humiliation cascading down my face, 
obediently I begin humping my hips back and forth as I 
slide my rigid thick dick in and out of the tight 
cavity of Daniel's fisted hand. Totally ashamed, I feel 
my large dangling balls repeatedly swinging forward, 
loudly slapping against Daniel's wrist before swaying 
back under my parted thighs.

Daniel keeps his clenched fist perfectly still in front 
of my thrusting groin, making me move my hips back and 
forth faster and faster, and I watch in despair as 
Richard and Marcus move in closer to capture my fucking 
motions and the expression of misery on my beaten face. 

As they film me, I obediently look up into the gathered 
faces of all the guys, grin widely in a grotesque 
parody of a smile.

I cringe inwardly, knowing I must speak up loudly, and 
through tear-blurred vision I can make out the 
glowering faces of Jessie Franklin and Craig Jessop 
staring back at me.

"Daddy, it feels so nice, Daddy! Daddy, it's making me 
feel really good, Daddy!" I say in a high pitched 
boyish sobbing voice to each of them, before I turn my 
damaged smiling face towards Greg Smithers and Paul 
Whitman.

Again, as the ever-mounting humiliation flows through 
me, I announce loudly to them individually just how 
good fucking Daniel's hand is making me feel.

Quickly I turn my swollen eyes and look into Simon 
Dexter's, Mitch Ryan's and Devon Willard's stony hate 
filled faces, and to each one of them, I also tell them 
how good this degradation is making me feel.

Finally turning to look at Noel, I shiver in fear as I 
see the stern unhappy look on his face. Immediately I 
force myself to smile even wider and really start 
fucking forward as hard and fast as I can, trying to 
make myself look as sexy as possible for Noel and all 
the other guys watching me.

Eventually Noel steps forward, and making sure both 
video cameras are showing a clear full frontal image of 
me, and that only Daniel's clenched hand gripping my 
pistoning cock are in the field of view of the camera 
lens, he smiles maliciously and looks me back in the 
eyes.

"You can cum now, faggot-girl!" he says in a firm 
commanding voice. 

My orgasm is explosive. Shuddering and shaking 
uncontrollably I gasp out as I struggle to stay upright 
on my feet. Then staggering and slamming my hips 
forward as far as I am able to, I cry out loudly as 
five powerful blasts of my viscous sperm sprays 
copiously out of my rampant cock, then quiver all over 
as Daniel painfully squeezes the last drops of my jism 
from the length of my cock.

In the background, as I try to steady myself, I hear 
all the guys, every one of them, shouting, screaming, 
and yelling at me. Voices roar out viciously, brutally 
condemning me, calling me cruel terrible names.

And as I stare in horror, standing motionless, 
struggling to catch my breath and still holding my 
football jersey up under my chin, with my legs wide 
apart and my football pants trapped around my knees, I 
watch as all the guys move as one, closing in on me.

Before I know it, I am wailing hysterically and 
pleading with them as fists and feet strike my upright 
body. Sobbing loudly, I beg them in a pathetic pitiful 
cracking girly voice to please not hurt me anymore, to 
please have mercy on me, but the savage punches and 
kicks continue.

Suddenly a powerful head-jarring punch connects with my 
already nearly swollen over left eye, and I feel myself 
instantly sink into a numbing state of detachment. I 
can see all the guys around me, fists and feet lashing 
out as they quickly force me down onto my knees, and 
then more punches and kicks knock me onto my back.

I don't know if I am crying or begging anymore. I can 
see many fists and striking feet lashing out, 
descending as if in slow motion as they continue to 
beat on my unmoving prone body. 

I don't know when I blacked out, or how long I've been 
unconscious, but when I wake up I find I'm now wearing 
my football helmet, and my protective pads are secured 
onto my shoulders.

In deep shock, feeling no pain now, I realise my 
football pants have been ripped off my legs and thrown 
aside, while my jockstrap has been pulled back up 
around my waist, although the thin cotton pouch has 
been tucked under my balls, leaving my large hairless 
genitals uncovered. 

On either side of my head, Simon and Devon are kneeling 
down. Gripping my ankles tightly, they have dragged my 
legs way up over my head, and then pulled them wide 
apart. 

With my buttock raised high up off the ground, and my 
arse cheeks stretched wide open for easy access to my 
anus, I look up into Richard Summer's lust-filled 
leering face as he lays heavily on top of me and slides 
the full length of his erection up into me. 

Through the protective metal eye shield of my football 
helmet, I watch him as he now commences grunting and 
puffing, fucking me with long powerful hip thrusting 
strokes. 

He is holding onto my shoulder pads, looking me in the 
eyes, bouncing his large bulky hips up and down, his 
thick leaking teenage cock slamming in and out of my 
already well-used, red-raw widely stretched anus.

"Always wanted to fuck you, bitch! Make you my sweet 
little girlfriend and ram your pussy!" Richard grunts 
into my beaten face, pounding away.

"How's it feel, slut? How's it feel having a real man 
fuck your queer pussy? Answer me you faggot!" he gasps 
out aloud as he stares into my eyes.

From far away I hear my own voice replying.

"Oh Daddy, it feels really good, thank you Daddy! 
Daddy, please fuck me harder, please Daddy!" echoes in 
my ears as Richard smiles in appreciation and begins to 
fuck me as hard as he can.

"Yeah, that's it, faggot! Talk real dirty to me, you 
fucking queer! Yeah, I'm gonna pound you until you 
start begging me to ram every inch my hard cock up your 
pussy and out your mouth!" Richard snarled as he fucked 
me even harder. 

In my stupor, I realised it isn't long before Richard 
ejaculated deep up into my bowels, and then Jessie 
hurriedly took his place, slipping his penis all the 
way into me with one quick push. 

And so it continues. One after the other, each of the 
guys takes their turn at fucking me as hard as they 
can.

As I slip in and out of unconsciousness, I'm feeling no 
pain except an ever expanding fullness in my anus each 
time they swap places and push their throbbing cocks 
all the way into me.

I imagine I open my swollen eyes and I'm looking up 
into my youngest brother's sad despairing face. In my 
mind I cry out to him, beg his forgiveness that I 
wasn't able to protect him or Sean from this living 
nightmare. But his face turns into a radiant smile as 
it fades away to be replaced with Steve leering down at 
me as he fucks me as hard as he can.

But I know Justin isn't here. Somehow I vaguely 
remember him being taken away so he doesn't have to 
continue watching my endless humiliation and 
degradation.

"God you're good faggot! Your pussy always seems to be 
so tight and gripping. Fucking best screw I've ever 
had, even better than my girlfriend's snatch!" Steve 
suddenly grunts into my battered face.

By now, I don't know how much time has gone by, but it 
seems like an eternity. It could be minutes, hours or 
days, but I don't know and by now I don't care.

At one time, I look up and there's Daniel on top of me, 
fucking me, and spitting large globs of phlegm onto my 
upturned face.

"Oh Yeah, that feels great! Fucking you real hard, gay-
boy! Feel my dick filling your pussy, you fucking 
faggot!" Daniel roars as he pounds me. I sink back into 
blessed unconsciousness once again as I sense him 
discharge his ball juices deep up into me.

When I finally come to, suddenly I gag out loudly, 
violently as a large thick fleshy object restricts my 
breathing and slams into the back of my throat.

Startled, confused and frightened, I realise I have 
been placed on my knees, and my hands are tied behind 
my back. I am bent forward all the way, and the only 
thing I can see in front of me is the thick patch of 
dark pubic hairs growing from Mitch Ryan's groin.

"Oh yeah cock sucker! That's it! Take it all! Show Papa 
what a good cock sucking homo you really are!" says 
Mitch as he holds the back of my head tightly, and 
shoves the full length of his fat six and a half inch 
erect uncut cock all the way to the back of my mouth.

Again I gag violently as leaking tears start gliding 
down my battered face into his pubic hair. Once again, 
agonizing pain lances through my brain as I obediently 
tighten my swollen split lips around the girth of his 
long throbbing penis. 

Now, on bended knees, I am passed around, giving each 
of the guys as many blow jobs as they want. Each time 
they cum, filling my mouth with their sperm, I swallow. 
Regardless if they are sitting down, or standing up, I 
obediently kneel before them and suck them off.

Finally I can no longer stay on my knees. I slump to 
the ground and as I feel a crunching blow to my temple 
ricochet my head backwards, I feel myself slip into 
unconsciousness once again.

Then there are only voices. I hear them but they seem 
so far away.

"Is he still alive? Are you sure he's unconscious and 
not dead?" I didn't know who was talking, but the 
concerned voice sounded so faint, so distant.

"I never killed no slave nor queer in my life, and I 
ain't about to start now!" was that Trevor's voice? 
Again I couldn't tell.

"Oh stop being a drama queen, for fuck sake! Let's just 
get him to Evan's room like Noel said! Though I got to 
admit, I didn't realise we'd gotten so carried away. He 
looks like his in really bad shape, dude!" maybe that 
was Steve's voice, or maybe Daniel's?

"Don't worry about anything, guys! This piece of shit 
is nothing but a fucking slave! Anyway, if Noel's queer 
brother Evan does what he expect him to do, none of 
this will matter! And if Noel's right, he'll be the 
wealthiest person in this state within a fortnight, and 
this faggot-girl and his brothers will cease to even 
exist! Remember, there's always a bright side to 
everything!" that was definitely Trevor's voice, but to 
me, it all sounded so confusing, so unreal.

For a long time I felt nothing. I just floated in a 
place of complete darkness and emptiness. Then a single 
voice once again rouses me, a soft irritating voice I 
just want to go away.

"I don't think I can give you up, faggot-girl! And I 
sure don't want to give you to my little brother, 
definitely not now, not ever!" 

Yes, that was Noel's voice, a thick syrupy voice 
speaking directly to me.

"Oh yes, you've become my perfect sex slave, the 
ultimate! And you were so good at servicing all my 
friends like you did. Believe it or not, queer-boy, but 
I was so proud of you! So I think I need you to stay 
with me from now on. I think you need to stay with me 
forever!" the voice of Noel continued softly as I felt 
a cold moist pressure gently glide across my forehead.

"So hang in there, my gorgeous sex slave. I want you to 
get all better now, and then I'll come and get you 
back. And when I get you back, I promise I'll never 
hurt you ever again." The voice ended as it trailed off 
into silence, and I felt two soft lips kiss my forehead 
tenderly.

And then I sank into a darkness of pure silence and 
peace.

***

5. Evan Morgan - A Time for Action 

(From the Private Diary of Evan Morgan)

***

I couldn't take my eyes off him.

He was in the middle of my big king-size bed with my 
soft satin sheets pulled up under his chin. His chest 
rose and fell unsteadily, and he was having trouble 
breathing.

He was unconscious. I tried to gather my thoughts as I 
considered the savagery that must have been used 
against him as I felt the tears once again trying to 
escape my eyes.

Both Sean and Justin were sitting cross-legged, naked 
on top of the bed on either side of Brad's inert badly 
battered body. Both were reaching out and gripping 
Brad's large unmoving hands, rubbing them tenderly and 
trying to whisper encouragement to him through their 
sobbing tears. Both their heads were bowed low, not in 
submissive slave supplication, but from broken hearts 
and fear their big brother was actually going to die.

Myself, I was livid. Never had I felt so much anger in 
my short teenage life.

I had been stunned earlier in the day to walk into my 
own bedroom to find Brad lying in the middle of my bed, 
his face and body beaten to a bloody pulp, and Noel 
sitting next to him gently running a damp washcloth 
over my hero's severely damaged face.

How could Noel have done this? It was barbarous. 
Absolutely vicious and unacceptable, to such an extent 
it even shocked my father.

"For fucks sake, he's only a slave! Who gives a shit if 
he lives or dies?" Noel had said expansively, 
offhandedly, trying to explain that his friends had 
just gotten carried away a little bit. But I could see 
the nervous tick in his right eye as he eyed Brad's 
severely battered features and gulped as father had 
rounded on him.

"What have you done Noel? This is inexcusable! You are 
never to buy another slave again without my permission 
from this day forth. Evan, you have permission to keep 
the three of them here with you, as well as August. But 
be warned both of you. As soon as this large slave here 
is healthy again, I'm having the whole lot sold. I 
won't have this type of bloody minded behaviour ruin 
the family's good name!" he'd said as he'd stomped off. 

"I don't know what all the trouble is! He's just a 
common low-life faggot slave, so why is everyone 
rallying around him for..." he never got to finish his 
cruel snide remark. 

Me, I'd exploded, and for the first time in my life, I 
had no fear of my big brother, and bellowing at him, I 
punched Noel in the face.

"Now get the fuck out of my room before I kill you, you 
bastard!" I'd screamed.

Noel had staggered backwards a few paces when I'd hit 
him, and he was holding his bloodied broken nose. A 
look of pure shock illuminated his face. He couldn't 
believe what I'd done, and taking one more look at Brad 
laying unconscious on my bed, he quickly turned around 
and left my bedroom, quietly closing the door after 
him.

I was shaking with rage, and quickly went over and 
locked the door, and as I looked around, I saw Monet 
and August immediately assuming the slave position and 
their bodies trembling in fear.

And when I swung my head around, there were Sean and 
Justin, tears streaming down their faces, leaning over 
their badly bruised and beaten unconscious older 
brother in an attempt to protect him from my wrath. 

Instantly I calmed down. They were terrified of me. 
They were terrified their older brother was going to 
die. To them, I was still the brother of the sadistic 
person who had destroyed their family, enslaved them 
and had beaten to a bloody pulp their brother.

"Monet, go and get a doctor here right now. And Monet, 
not a slave vet, I want a real doctor! August, go get 
some of my good towels and a large bowl of warm water." 
I ordered in a soft voice, trying to calm them both 
down as well. Immediately they went into action, Monet 
happy to be doing something at least, and I could see 
he was happy I had finally taken control of the 
situation.

"Justin and Sean, try very gently to move him to the 
side of the bed. Otherwise the doctor won't be able to 
reach him when he gets here." I said in a kind voice, 
trying to reassure them.

At first they looked at me in fear, distrusting me, but 
Sean quickly nudged his sobbing younger brother and 
nodded, a signal for Justin to help him as he 
carefully, very gingerly began to edge Brad's huge limp 
broken body to the edge of the bed. 

Immediately I knelt down next to the bed but suddenly 
Justin placed himself between Brad and me. Slowly I 
reached out and placed my left hand gently on Justin's 
trembling shoulder as he tried to cringe away from my 
touch. 

And even as I looked at Justin, I remembered how much 
of a brutal beating he too had suffered at the hands of 
my brother before I'd quickly whisked him away to the 
safety of my bedroom over four weeks ago. I wanted to 
hug him and tell him and Sean that everything would be 
okay, but I knew that was impossible at the moment. 

Again I looked back into Brad's face, forcing myself to 
see through the severe damage done to his face, 
remembering the tall handsome young teenage football 
star who had taken the time out to befriend me, and 
treated me with kindness.

Then I turned to both boys, a look of purposeful 
determination on my face. 

"Guys, he's going to be alright, I promise you! And 
from now on, you'll all be safe in this room. No-one 
will ever enter here without my permission, not even my 
brother. So try and keep your spirits up." I said 
softly, watching their frightened eyes as they stared 
back at me. 

It was another 30 minutes before the doctor arrived, 
but the moment he discovered he'd been called out to 
visit a slave, he'd nearly turned around and left. But 
when I told him Brad was one of my most valued and 
prized possessions, and that I would personally pay him 
five times the amount he'd normally make for a house 
call, suddenly he became my best friend and turned his 
attention to Brad's needs.

As he worked on Brad, bandaging his injuries and 
injecting him with large doses of pain killers, 
penicillin, antibiotics and antihistamines, I asked him 
how difficult would it be to remove the micro-chip from 
his spine. 

Of course he went on about how illegal such a procedure 
was, but he indicated that it was something that could 
be done in a flash. Given the right incentive, even he 
might consider performing such a removal.

"Can you do it now?" I'd asked immediately, as ideas 
and thoughts began filtering through my mind. Already a 
plan was forming and I knew what I had to do.

"Well I could. But he might not survive the delicate 
procedure in his current physical state, especially if 
you don't have a full-time nurse to monitor him 24 
hours for the next two weeks." He answered.

"I want four extractions done now. I'll pay you 
quadruple the amount you would normally charge, plus a 
goodwill fee if you stay here and monitor them." I 
stated firmly, hoping he would take up my offer. I 
didn't think he'd knock it back, as $850k and a $150k 
bonus on top is a massive amount of money by anybody's 
standards.

Of course he stayed, immediately phoning his nursing 
assistant to bring the correct implements he'd require. 
Then calling his wife, he explained he'd be away for 
fourteen days and would see her when he got back home 
in a week's time.

I stayed there too, determined no-one would interrupt 
us, and making sure the doctor had everything he 
needed. And as I fussed and worried, Monet took control 
of putting August, Sean and Justin to work cleaning my 
bedroom and ensuring it was spotlessly clean and 
sterile.

When that was done, he organised with the kitchen slave 
staff that we were all well fed.

There were a few anguished moments as I tried to 
console and explain to Sean, Justin, August and Monet 
what I was now planning to do. 

Both Sean and Justin were frantic and nearly hysterical 
as the doctor very carefully turned their older brother 
over onto his stomach and began inserting a huge 
syringed needle into Brad's neck at the base of his 
spine. Quickly I intervened and sitting them both down 
I told them how the doctor was extracting the micro-
chip from Brad's spine, and how everything would be 
alright. Immediately they both calmed down and looked 
at me with hesitant cautious smiles creeping over their 
frightened despairing faces.

Of course the smiles vanished instantly when I told 
them firmly that they too would have to undergo the 
extraction procedure over the next few days.

August was also very jittery, unsure of what was 
happening. One minute he was Noel's personal pleasure 
slave and the next moment he was about to be sold off. 
Looking at me with huge frightened eyes, with tears 
running down his cheeks, I finally took him aside and 
gently told him he too was going to have his micro-chip 
removed and from now on he would be staying with me.

Like the others, he contemplated it for a little bit 
and eventually gave me a very grateful smile.

Monet was the most calm of us all. In a way, I think he 
knew what I was going to do before I'd even made up my 
mind. As always, he moved around the room making sure 
everyone was comfortable.

And so the doctor did what I paid him to do. He removed 
the micro-chips from the spines of Brad, Sean, Justin 
and August. Monet was the only one without a silicon 
chip, as his advanced age didn't require him to be 
fitted with one when they were originally made 
available to the public.

Also, in the fourteen days the doctor stayed monitoring 
them all, he nursed Brad back from the brink of what 
possibly could have been his untimely death. 

He eventually left, shaking my hand heartily, leaving 
me with instructions on how to continue nursing Brad. 

Brad had actually regained consciousness on the third 
day, and even though he smiled weakly as he saw his two 
brothers, his puffed-up, bruised eyes were full of 
terror whenever he looked at me. It broke my heart to 
think he saw me as a brutal enemy that would want to 
hurt him like my brother had.

Physically he got better, mentally he stayed unchanged. 
To him I was now his master and he was the pleasure sex 
slave. He woke up screaming every night, frantically 
staring around, his eyes rolling in terror, and then 
both Sean and Justin would spend the next few hours 
trying to calm him down. As the days flew by, we 
finally got Brad up off my bed and onto his feet. 

But every time I approached him, Brad would instantly 
assume the mandatory slave position, his hands behind 
his back and his head hanging low on his chest. And 
like Noel had taught him, he'd offer himself up to me.

And I must admit to being amazed, because even though 
I'd had his micro-chip removed, he'd still be able to 
spring a massive erection in seconds as he thrust his 
groin out for me to inspect him.

It was Monet who took me aside one day and told me what 
the problem might be, and when he explained it, I felt 
the tears fall from my eyes as I stared at Brad in 
despair.

"Master Evan, I'm sorry to tell you but the friend you 
knew isn't in there. I mean, your friend Brad as been 
severely broken and so has his mind. I think you'll 
find it might be a long time before the young teenage 
man you once knew finally decides to come back, Master 
Evan!" Monet had said softly and gently to me. 

Again Brad had assumed the slave position, but this 
time I decided I was going to do something about it. I 
had to break through to him. Looking around at Sean, 
Justin, August and Monet, I ordered them from the room 
into my side study, telling them to close and lock the 
door behind them. Sean looked at me frightened, but I 
reassured him with a gentle smile and told him 
everything would be alright.

When they were gone, I turned my attention back to 
Brad.

"Lie on the bed Brad!" I commanded, and I watched as he 
did as I told him. And as he lay on his back, he spread 
his legs as far apart as he could and arched his hips 
up high into the air. 

Instantly my face reddened as I looked down at him, his 
legs spread wide, his arms stretched out way above his 
head, and his huge erect penis laying flush against his 
flat muscled stomach as he pushed his hips further up.

Slowly I approached him and placing my hand on his flat 
smooth hairless stomach, I gently pushed down, telling 
him to lie back on the bed comfortably so I could 
cuddle up next to him. At first he looked confused, 
wondering why I wasn't already using and hurting him, 
but he complied, waiting for my next instructions.

"Brad, I want you to be my friend. I want you to cuddle 
up to me and keep me warm. Do you hear me?" I said 
softly as I lay down next to him and wrapped my arm 
around his large muscular chest. I could feel him 
shivering, as if he was trying to work out what he was 
supposed to do and how to do it.

"Brad, I love you so much! You're the most handsome guy 
I've ever met in my entire life. Will you hold me and 
protect me?" I added, and then I hugged him as tightly 
as I could to my short skinny body.

This time it was me looking up into his confused 
frightened face as I tried to reassure him that 
everything was okay. And as I hugged him, I reached up 
and ran the soft palms of my hands gently over his 
body, carefully and tenderly caressing him and kneading 
his muscled torso.

And then I reached for his huge thick erection, and 
hesitating for only a moment, I bent my head down and 
took as much of it as I could into my mouth.

Again, looking up into his confused face as I tried to 
suck him off, I was nearly overwhelmed by the 
wonderfully intoxicating scent of his sex organs.

Suddenly he was moaning, looking down into my face with 
a lost befuddled expression stretched across his, but I 
could tell he was enjoying the gentleness of my touch 
and how my small mouth made his thick hard dick feel. 

To him, here was his master sucking on his penis, and I 
was being gentle, tender and caring. Quickly I let his 
erection fall from my stretched mouth, and just as 
quickly, as he lay there feeling even more confused, I 
stripped off my pants and straddled his waist, lowering 
my virgin hole onto his massive penis.

I didn't try to push myself down on to him as hard as I 
could. To do so would have ruptured me and probably 
ripped my insides to shreds. I just wanted him to feel 
the warmth of my butt cheeks around his large pole for 
the moment, and then I'd slowly try to get some of his 
huge fat dick into my tight virginal passage. 

It took ages and it was hard going, and at times I 
thought I would pass out. But by small degrees and 
forcing myself to continue on, and making myself sit 
further down on him, I could tell I must have taken 
maybe more than two-thirds of his stiff organ deep into 
my anus.

With perspiration pouring off me, I felt the skin of 
his smooth hairless balls finally touch my arse cheeks 
and I knew he was all the way in and I was sitting all 
the way down on him. 

I won't lie. I was in excruciating pain, but I raised 
myself up a fraction and slowly sat down again. Up and 
down I bounced at first doing it very, very slowly so I 
could try and get use to the feel of how his mammoth 
cock was stretching me beyond endurance. 

It didn't get any less painful as I slowly increased 
the speed. At times, I knew I'd collapse in a dead 
faint if I didn't suddenly feel his hands come up 
around my hips and hold me firmly, and as I looked down 
into his blue eyes, I saw the confusion he was feeling 
as he fucked upward slowly like a real man for the 
first time since he'd been brutalised by my brother. 
And for the first time since Noel had hurt him, I 
thought I saw the real Brad looking back out at me.

"Roll me onto my back and really fuck me hard Brad. I 
want you to fuck me as hard as you possibly can, just 
like a real man! I want you to hurt me like my brother 
Noel did to you! Use me like a slave and hurt me, 
Brad!" I gasped out as I tried not to black out, tears 
running down my face as I gritted my teeth against the 
agony, and silently praying he would do it but be very, 
very quick about it.

"No Master... Please! I'll not hurt you, and I don't 
want to do that to you any way, please Master!" Brad 
said in a panic, nearly hysterical, as he slowly pulled 
his cock out of my arse as gently as he could. But he 
did roll me onto my back and lying next to me, 
clutching my small thin body close to his, he look down 
into my face with a funny bewildered frightened smile 
on his face.

Then I just lay there, smelling his naked body, 
enjoying him hugging me close to him. In my mind, it 
was a start, and I knew if I did this every day, making 
him feel more like a man in control, urging him on to 
look after and protect me, I'd eventually break through 
his mental block and he'd come back to us all once 
more.

So every day, once I'd sent everyone out of my bedroom 
so Brad and I could be alone, I continued to straddle 
his waist and take his huge erect organ up into my 
arsehole. And every time I would take him all the way 
up me, I'd nearly faint from the extreme pain of having 
it stretch me open so wide. 

At times I thought I was getting used to its width and 
length, and then I'd stupidly think I'd quite happily 
enjoy having him fuck me as hard as he could. But as 
he'd once again lift me off him and lay me down next to 
him as he cuddled me close to me, I'd feel myself lose 
consciousness from the extreme pain as he slowly but 
gently remove his massive pole from my anus.

But finally the day came as he lifted me off him and 
hugged me close to him. 

"I can't fuck you like you want Evan. It would hurt my 
heart if I did to you what your brother and his friends 
did to me." Brad suddenly said in a voice I recognised 
from a few month's ago when he was still a free 
citizen. 

Startled, as I looked up into his eyes, I knew 
instantly it was Brad, the real Brad, and I grinned up 
at him stupidly as I looked up through a fog of misty 
tear-filled eyes to see my hero looking down at me. And 
like a little giggling boy, I remember telling him how 
much I really did love him, and that one day, I truly 
hoped he would make love to me.

He held me close to his chest and I must have dozed 
off, because when I suddenly woke up, I was covered in 
my own bed sheets. And to my surprise, Brad was 
kneeling next to me, serving me up a cup of tea. Beside 
him stood Sean and Justin looking down at me, but with 
excited expressions on their faces.

Suddenly Justin, like a little kid, jumped on the bed 
next to me, and lying down he put his arm over me, 
hugging me gently. With the biggest smile of joy on his 
still bruised face, he gave me the sloppiest kiss on my 
lips.

"Thank you for bringing my brother back! Oh thank you 
so much, Evan!"

I was stunned and a little embarrassed. As I looked up 
into the eyes of my role-model, at the big gentle grin 
spread across his handsome face, I wondered if he'd 
told them what I'd been doing all these days. Would 
they think any worse of me? I knew my face must have 
been bright red.

Sean then kneeled down next to me and hugged me close 
to his chest. He also had a huge smile plastered across 
his face.

"I don't know what you did, but thank you Evan! Thank 
you so very much!" he blurted out happily.

Well that answered my question then. No, Brad hadn't 
said a word.

Anyway, after six long weeks, with us all cooped up in 
my bedroom, nearly all evidence of Brad's brutal 
beating and rape was gone. His handsome face healed 
completely. He continued to have terrible nightmares, 
and most times, only his brothers could approach him 
and calm him down, and I wept whenever I saw him 
suffering like that.

I admit to being very nervous, as after seven weeks, 
father finally demanded entry to my room to see how 
Brad was for himself. I had prepared Brad, letting him 
know it was alright, that my father was just checking 
on his health.

My father was indeed pleased when he discovered Brad 
had recovered, and then taking me aside, he told me 
softly it was now time for us to get rid of them, that 
he would have them sold in the next day or two.

I was ready for him and immediately replied I had 
already organised for someone to buy them all, and I'd 
be taking them by the end of the week to their new home 
and master. I then asked father to keep this our little 
secret, as I didn't want Noel knowing anything of what 
I was doing. Father was actually surprised, but as he 
looked at me a smile came over his usually stern face. 
Nodding his head, he patted me on my shoulder.

"Okay son, I'll leave it all up to you. I know this 
means a lot, so you do it your way." He said as he 
closed my bedroom door behind him as he left.

When I turned around, all of them were looking at me 
nervously. We had all known this time would come, and 
now it was here, I needed them all to be brave. And 
even though fear shone from their eyes I could tell 
they were ready. Quickly I motioned for them all to sit 
down and listen to me carefully.

"Here's the deal, guys. Tomorrow morning at 7am, I'm 
taking you away from here forever!" 

***

5.1 Noel Morgan – The Turning of the Screws 

(Compiled from the Confidential Testimonies of Noel 
Morgan)

***

Damn that cunt! How could he? He wasn't supposed to run 
away, taking five very expensive slaves with him! Well, 
four very expensive slaves that were really mine, and 
one stupid old geriatric slave. 

I mean, that's not what I'd planned! And now I was in 
deep shit. I needed to find them and in a hurry, return 
them all home, all before my father found out and 
everything I'd planned became known to the public.

Fucking hell! If I fail now, I could even be enslaved 
for what I've done. Oh shit!

Anyway, I should have known Evan was scheming up 
something when he wouldn't let me into his bedroom to 
see any of the slaves. And I needed to see faggot-girl, 
I mean Brad. I needed to see him real bad, to see if he 
really was alright and that he hadn't been damaged, I 
mean harmed, too badly.

Funny isn't it. I haven't been feeling too well ever 
since the month long gang-bang. I've been feeling 
depressed and anxious, and not sure what to do with 
myself. I don't know why I should be feeling this way 
about a fucking slave, a fucking gay sex slave, but I 
kind of miss him now. 

And since father gave permission for Evan to look after 
them, including August, there hasn't been any other 
slave in the house that I've wanted near me to look 
after my personal and sexual needs. None of them could 
compare with faggot-girl's total obedience and 
submissiveness. 

Also, and I can't believe I'm admitting this - I just 
haven't been able to get him out of my mind. 

But apart from that, it just made no sense for father 
to give the slaves to Evan. I'm the one with the 
experience and know-how to look after those slaves, and 
with Mr. Hendricks support, I could have had Brad up 
and about in no time. 

The way I had it planned, Evan would have fallen in 
love with Brad, and then stupidly declared his feelings 
for him to my parents. As it was, I'd always known my 
little brother was a closet faggot, but there was no 
way I was going to tell my parents, especially my 
mother who dotted on him. 

Of course, if he fell in love with another man, a male 
slave at that, this would have had him instantly 
enslaved, as was required by law. I would then have 
been declared the sole heir to the family estate and 
fortune, at which time I would have bought Evan as a 
house slave and kept him with me. I mean, he is my 
brother for fuck sake! 

And even Brad and his brothers! I knew I wouldn't have 
got rid of them. Not now! They were the best fucks I'd 
ever had! And how was I to know I'd suddenly start 
missing the faggot-girl, I mean Brad, and suddenly want 
him to be my one and only personal pleasure slave? 

I already knew I wasn't going to hurt him physically 
anymore, because I'd achieved my goal and if Evan did 
declare his love for Brad, then I'd truly won. 

I'd even considered being nice to Brad from now on, 
especially if he was extra good to me. Why, I was even 
prepared to let him share my bed every night from now 
on, as a sort of reward.

But Evan wouldn't let me near him or any of the other 
slaves. What made it worse was the fact they were my 
slaves! I brought them! They were mine! So what if they 
were in Evan's name, they were still mine!

What hurt me the most though, was father intended to 
sell them all. Once the fag, I mean Brad was all 
better, they would all be taken away from me forever. I 
couldn't have that! Not after the huge investment I'd 
pumped into carrying out my elaborate scheme! 

Fact was I felt like I'd been training Brad up to serve 
me in a way that no other slave could possibly service 
me. For the short time I'd had him, the month all my 
friends had used and abused him, I'd realised he needed 
to be with me and me only. 

He was perfect in doing everything I demanded of him. 
His total submissive broken expression when I made him 
drink my piss, the way he smiled eagerly as I pounded 
his pussy and the way he knew how to enthusiastically 
suck me off just the way I loved it done. It didn't 
matter if it was out of fear, or my friends were all 
watching, he just knew how to give me the best orgasms 
I'd ever had in my entire life.

And the way his blue eyes would twinkle as he looked up 
into my face, begging and pleading for me to use him 
like a woman over and over again. Well, I mean, he was 
irreplaceable. And I needed him to be with me right 
now, so I could make sure he was okay. No way could 
Evan possibly look after him and give him what he 
needed.

What am I saying? Well, now I know I'm in big trouble, 
because I just can't seem to let go of him. His 
handsome face and muscular physique drive me wild as 
I'm fucking him, and his total obedience to me is pure 
pleasure in itself. The horrible thing about all this 
is I think I might actually be more than attracted to 
his looks than is legally allowed.

Of course, I'll always be the real man, the top, and 
he'll always only be a queer slave, so nobody would 
know or really care would they?

But his gone now, taken away by my younger brother. And 
I know I have to track him down and bring them all back 
before it's too late.

You should have seen me when I got home from school the 
day Evan left. Like I've done every day since father 
said Evan could look after the slaves, I'd gone up to 
my little brother's bedroom door and tapped lightly, 
hoping he'd come out or let me in. Most times he'd just 
yell out and tell me to go fuck myself, leaving me 
standing there more frustrated than ever.

But this day, eight whole weeks later, there was 
answer, no cursing, no sounds at all coming from his 
bedroom. I tested the door and it was definitely 
locked, and when I got one of our other slaves to call 
out and knock on the door again there was no answer.

Well, I figured I'd leave him alone and would see him 
later that evening, because he always attended the 
family dinner. Our mother wouldn't have it any other 
way.

When every one gathered, I intended to see him there, 
but as I entered the dining room, father announced that 
Evan had decided to go out, and he'd probably see us 
all at breakfast before school tomorrow.

Now I might not be the smartest person alive, but I 
instantly thought this was a wonderful opportunity to 
get into Evan's bedroom. Quickly excusing myself, I 
dashed up the marble staircase, raced to his room and 
knocked loudly. Even if he'd gone out, the slaves would 
be in there, would have to let me in, and I could 
finally see how Brad was, without my little brother 
getting in the way.

Again there was no answer, so putting my ear to the 
door I listened for any sounds of movement from within. 
It was dead quiet. A queasy feeling rose in my stomach, 
and before I knew what I was doing, I'd hunched up my 
shoulder and rammed the door open.

In that moment when the door had swung open, I knew 
what he'd done. The bedroom was empty. No-one was 
there. But most importantly, everything Evan owned, his 
clothing, shoes, computer and the posters on the wall 
were all gone.

I couldn't believe it. I looked around frantically, 
seeing if he'd left any clues or evidence of where he'd 
taken off to. That's when I found an envelop especially 
addressed to me in Evan's handwriting, and I ripped it 
open with shaking hands.
___________________________________

Noel,

I figure it won't take you long to get into my room and 
find this letter. You probably even broke down my door 
to get in?

But that's okay, because as they say, by the time you 
do read this I'll be long gone and there won't be a 
thing you or father can do about it. And yes, I've 
taken Brad, Sean, Justin, August and Monet with me.

Noel, I know everything you did to get Brad and his 
family enslaved. Being a computer geek actually has its 
benefits. And let's not forget about poor August, aka 
Kyle, as well. Anyway, I have all the original 
documents that prove your involvement in both these 
terrible deeds, as well as the list of the people you 
bribed to make it happen. Also, I have copies of your 
own account statements and banking details that proves 
you were personally involved.

If you don't want me to forward these files to the 
appropriate authorities, including father and his 
attorneys, you will keep your mouth shut, keep father 
from knowing what I've done for the next five days, and 
stay away from me forever. Do not come looking for us, 
because I promise you I will personally see you 
enslaved for the horrible crimes you've committed.

Noel, I will never forgive you for what you did to 
Brad's entire family. To have destroyed so many peoples 
lives just because your ego and pride were dented a 
little bit. I wonder if you even know whether Brad's 
parents are still alive, or if you even care?

Evan
___________________________________

It took me a moment to clear my head and for my rapidly 
beating heart to get back to normal. Evan had done a 
runner with my slaves, and ensured both father and I 
wouldn't come after him until he was safely away.

For one split second, I felt so proud of him. He'd done 
something I didn't think he'd have the balls to do. 
Also, he had 'gazumped' me, beat me at my own game and 
single-handedly ensured there was nothing I could do.

But I knew I couldn't leave it be. I knew I had to go 
after them. I had to see Brad. I wanted him back and 
nothing was going to stop me.

Immediately I left his room, closing the door behind 
me. I'd only jimmied the springing mechanism within the 
lock itself when I'd slammed my shoulder against it, so 
there was no external damage to be seen.

Racing down to the car fleet, I ordered the frightened 
slave who washed and maintained our vehicles to tell me 
what cars were missing and where they were at this 
moment. He stuttered about Evan taking the large 
limousine out earlier in the morning, which meant he 
had a 12 hour head start on me.

Suddenly I remembered about the tiny micro-chips in 
each of the slaves' necks, so racing back up to my 
room, I trashed my room looking for the remotes that 
would provide me with their locations once I'd 
activated their GPS modules. 

For a moment I stood there confused as I scanned the 
satellite readings. Apparently they were all still here 
on the estate. That didn't make any sense, so following 
the locator, I made my way back into Evan's bedroom, 
opened the door to his private bathroom.

There on the cabinet sink sat the four micro-chips, 
plus a note saying if I was quick, maybe I could get my 
money back on these extremely small yet valuable items. 

I had to hand it to Evan. He was far more resourceful 
than I'd ever given him credit for.

But enough of this! I was tired of playing games now, 
so I went to my own room, speed dialed a number on my 
mobile that put me straight through to my number-one 
contact. It was time to get serious and put an end to 
this.

"Grady, I have a job for you, and I want you on it 
yesterday..."

***

5.2 Brad Cahill - A Friend in Need

(Extracts From the Recently Discovered Writings by Brad 
Cahill – Pleasure Slave)

***

It seems as if I've spent a very long time in warm 
comfortable veils of darkness, not knowing or caring 
what was happening to me or around me. Sometimes I'd 
get momentary glimpses of consciousness, where I'd wake 
up and insurmountable agonising pain would flow through 
every cell of my body. 

Immediately my mind would shut down, dispelling any 
outside intrusions onto my peaceful and tranquil dreams 
and visions, images where life was simple and carefree, 
and my family and I were gathered together, laughing 
and playing and talking of old times.

But something would invariably happen to splinter and 
shatter the serene state of mind I was in, as a myriad 
of images of Master Noel's face appearing out of 
nowhere, demanding I look at him, obey him terrified me 
and forced me to escape even deeper into my mind. 

And when that didn't work, I'd shudder awake in terror 
to suffer blinding light hurting my opening eyes, and 
agonising pain lancing through my body, and once again 
I'd wish for the soothing darkness of forgetfulness to 
close in around me forever.

But the time came when I did open my eyes proper, and 
looking around me I tried to remember where I was, and 
how I got here.

I found myself in a large bed, with a cool light blue 
coloured satin sheet pulled up under my chin. The feel 
of the bedding was wonderful on my skin and for the 
first time in a long time, I felt strangely relaxed.

And then I felt warm soft hands gently holding onto 
both of mine, and curious as to who might be here with 
me, I slowly moved my head. Instantly flaring pain shot 
through my spine and my head felt like it was going to 
explode, but as the pain ebbed away, I could see Sean 
sitting next to me on my right and Justin to my left.

The looks on their faces were of deep concern, as well 
as love and fear. At first I struggled to sit up, but 
again the agonising pain struck me, leaving me immobile 
and gasping for breath. Again I looked up at my 
brothers and tried to smile.

"Shhhh... Its okay bro, don't try to move. We're here 
with you. You'll be okay!" Sean said in a gentle voice, 
but I could hear the tremor in his tone.

Suddenly Justin was leaning over me, hugging me very 
tenderly and weeping softly. I was a bit confused now, 
as I wondered why they were so upset, so concerned. And 
as I looked around at my surroundings, I wondered where 
I could possibly be. Then my eyes fell on Master Evan 
Morgan.

Then a nightmare of traumatic memories, of terrifying 
scenes and horrific images shattered my peaceful 
composure. Instantly I started to whimper and cry 
hysterically, wanting to get out of the bed I was in 
and as far away from here as possible.

Master Evan immediately stepped forward, and with a 
kindness I hadn't experienced in a long time, he knelt 
down next to the bed and reached out to touch my arm. 
Then I noticed he was crying too, and his face was so 
sad. 

I didn't know why, but I calmed down a fraction, maybe 
knowing he wouldn't do anything to harm me. Not like... 
It was like a bomb had gone off in my brain, and as the 
images of Master Noel's face filled my mind, I started 
groaning and moaning in terror, knowing I had to get up 
and protect my brothers. We had to get away from here, 
now, straight away.

"You're safe now Brad. No one will harm you. Not in 
here. Please listen, you're going to be okay." Master 
Evan kept saying over and over again as I tried to 
struggle to move.

Slowly I did settle down, utterly exhausted, and as I 
tried to relax even more, the terror and fear I felt 
abated a little bit more. 

Closing my eyes, I could feel my brothers on each side 
of me laying down next to me and putting their arms 
over my chest, hugging me gently as they both whispered 
into my ears that everything was alright. Slowly, my 
fragile tortured mind slipped into blissful sleep 
knowing they were all there for me, and I was now safe 
and sound. 

But the sleep I fell into brought a thousand 
nightmarish memories flashing through my mind. 

There I was, sitting naked on Trevor Drummond's lap 
facing him, my legs wrapped around his large hairy 
waist as he sat on a tall stool in the middle of Master 
Noel's bedroom. Encircling us were as many as 10 guys 
from high school, all once friends of mine, who laughed 
and spat contemptuously at me as I impaled myself on 
Trevor's large erect penis.

Holding tightly onto his naked hairy perspiring body as 
I bounced up and down, I could feel myself squeezing my 
anus tightly around his throbbing member as I moved up 
and down, kissing and licking his long thick neck as he 
threw his head back laughing outrageously and moaning 
in absolute pleasure. 

Repeatedly, Trevor would pull my head back by gripping 
my blond hair and immediately punch and slap me across 
my already badly bruised and beaten face, before 
shoving my head back onto his neck, instructing me to 
start kissing and licking again.

And then he was speaking to me, telling me how much 
he'd longed for the day he could make me his slut and 
fuck my tiny puckered pussy.

"Oh yeah, queer! You just keep riding my cock. Make a 
real man like me feel really good! God I'm glad you 
turned out to be a faggot, oh yeah!" he said to me as I 
slid and squeezed my boy-vagina up and down his thick 
manhood. 

"Know something, faggot? Always wanted to fuck a 
muscle-bound blond-haired, blue eyed football playing 
cunt like you! Acting so smug and cool, but turned out 
you're nothing but a dirty filthy little homo bum-boy. 
Now bounce up and down faster and squeeze them pussy 
lips even tighter, queer boy!" Trevor grunted into my 
ear as I continued to kiss and lick his neck, while my 
own throbbing cock rubbed between our bodies, leaking 
copious amounts of pre-cum that soaked into his thickly 
matted pubic and stomach hairs. 

Then the sordid memory of my best friend Daniel Maddox, 
sitting back completely naked in one of Master Noel's 
armchairs, slouched back with his legs wide apart. And 
there I was, kneeling between them licking his large 
fat round hair-covered testicles, bathing them all over 
with my spit before taking them gently into my mouth.

"God damned fag! You should have told me you were a 
homo when we first met! You could have been doing this 
to me everyday! Now take my dick in your mouth and 
reach up and massage my body! Feeling really horny now 
and I got lots of spunk to empty down your gullet, 
faggot!" he said, his voice cruel and vicious.

Immediately I did as he said, running my hands over his 
chest and gently squeezing his nipples, and then 
running them over his stomach and inner thighs, making 
him feel good as I sucked him deeply into the back of 
my throat. Just as quickly, Daniel started swinging his 
fists down on my arched back, pounding down as hard as 
he could, demanding I do it properly and stop fucking 
around.

Suddenly the degrading memories and the terrifying 
images faded away as the sounds of someone knocking on 
a door woke me. A tired irritated voice shouted out as 
if from afar, telling whoever was at the door to go 
away.

Slowly turning my head, I was startled and scared to 
see Master Evan lying on top of the bed next to me, his 
face turned towards the bedroom door. I could see he 
was only wearing a pair of boxer underwear. Frightened, 
I noticed how he had his right arm thrown over my chest 
and was hugging me close to him.

When Master Evan turned back to look at me, our eyes 
met and he suddenly appeared all flustered and 
embarrassed as he realised I was awake. Even though 
agony lanced through every part of my beaten body I 
tried to smile widely, and with unsteady shaky hands, I 
threw the satin sheet off me, slowly spread my legs as 
wide as I could. Then brining my knees back up on my 
chest, raising my buttocks high off the mattress, I 
concentrated on making my penis as hard as possible as 
I offered myself to him.

"Master, please fuck me, please Master! Master, please 
stretch my sloppy vagina as wide as you can, please 
Master!" I chanted loudly, in a little girlish broken 
voice as I stared up in terror into Master Evan's brown 
eyes.

Master Evan's expression was one of shock and dismay. 
Slowly he placed the palm of his hand on my knees and 
gently pressed down, motioning for me to lower my legs.

"Brad, I want you to lower your legs and let me pull 
the sheet back over you. Now relax. Calm down. That's 
it. You're still healing, and I don't want you injuring 
yourself. So no more moving about until I say you can, 
understand?" He said softly, kindly yet firmly. 

"Brad? Look at me. When you're with me, you never have 
to do that, okay? You never have to offer yourself to 
me, or talk in that voice ever again. Please listen and 
try to understand?" Master Evan said, watching the 
confused disorientated look fill my face.

"Brad, what my brother did to you was terribly wrong. 
And I want you to trust me when I say I'm going to look 
after you and try and get you and your brothers away 
from here once and for all. I'm going to take you 
somewhere where you will be safe! Do you understand?" 
he said gently, as tears fell from his eyes and rolled 
down his face.

At first I just stared at him, and then I began to 
tremble all over. I couldn't comprehend what he was 
saying to me. Instantly I thought I was being tested, 
that Master Noel had put Master Evan up to this. If I 
wavered, I would be punished severely, maybe even worse 
than the last time. Besides, why was he sidled up next 
to me, his arm hugging me close to him?

He saw the confusion and distrust in my eyes, and 
realising his arm was still draped across my chest, he 
quickly pulled himself off of me.

"I'm sorry Brad, I was just comforting you. You had 
another really bad nightmare last night. I just thought 
you might, well, you know, I mean... I didn't mean 
anything by it, just to offer you support." he 
stuttered, unsure what to say. Then the adjoining 
bathroom door opened and I watched as Sean and Justin 
came into the room. 

When they saw I was awake, and that Master Evan was 
speaking softly to me, they hurried over. I could see 
they were bursting with joy and relieve, and I noticed 
Justin couldn't stop himself from crying. Immediately 
they jumped on the bed and carefully hugged me to them.

"Evan, you should have called us when he woke up. Oh 
Brad, you look so much better, thank God!" Sean said 
excitedly, and as he hugged me to him, he reached over 
and patted Master Evan on the shoulder.

"What's happening? I don't understand? You shouldn't be 
like.... I uhhh... Why aren't you acting like slaves? 
Oh god, if Master Noel finds out, he'll kill us all!" I 
was becoming frantic. I was watching them being 
disrespectful to Master Evan, acting as if he was their 
friend. Oh God, if Master Noel ever found out.

Instantly Sean and Justin were hugging me again, 
shushing me, telling me everything was okay. I tried to 
sit up but they kept pushing me flat on my back.

"You can't move yet Brad. You have to stay put. The 
doctor said you have to rest up for quite a while 
before you'll be allowed to stand up and go out, so 
stop your squawking and relax." Master Evan stated 
anxiously, a firm look plastered on his young teenage 
face. Both my brothers were shaking their heads in 
agreement, as they smiled lovingly down at me while 
telling me to relax.

It was too much for me. I just lay there and let them 
talk as they excitedly babbled away, trying to fill me 
in on what had happened recently and what Master Evan 
now had planned for us within the next few weeks.

With my mind unable to take in everything that was 
happening around me, once again I found myself drifting 
off into a deep sleep, and again recent shameful 
memories flooded my head.

There I lay on my back, spread eagled on Master Noel's 
bed. There was no-one else in his bedroom and he was 
kneeling between my parted legs, glowering down at me 
as he roughly fondled with my large hairless balls and 
slowly stroked and masturbated my eight and a half inch 
erect penis.

"You're a gay whore now, faggot-girl! Nothing more than 
a disgusting queer bottom boy. Now smile up at me and 
thank me for playing with your girly bits! Thank your 
new Daddy for making a low-life faggot cunt like you 
feel really good! Tell Daddy what a fucking homo you 
really are and beg me to jerk you off!" he said, 
staring me deeply in the eyes as he continued to slowly 
jerk my throbbing cock. 

And I did. Although my naked body and face had been 
badly beaten and battered for over three whole weeks, I 
lay there on my back spread-eagled before Master Noel, 
looking up into his dark brown eyes, smiling through 
swollen bleeding lips and thanked him for masturbating 
me, for making me into his gay sex slave.

As he fondled with my large hairless balls, I pushed my 
hips up, begging him, calling him my Daddy, pleading 
with him to make me feel good, acting like the faggot-
girl he wanted me to be. I could see how I was 
frantically humping away on the bed, totally 
uninhibited as I felt his fisted hand start sliding 
quickly up and down my raging penis, and instantly I 
found myself squealing loudly as I shot my ball fluids 
all over my body.

Suddenly the memories fade once again, only to be 
replaced with even more humiliating visions of me 
standing in front of the entire high school football 
team and their girlfriends, wearing my neatly pressed 
school uniform. My trousers are around my ankles and my 
y-front briefs down around my knees. 

My school tie is flung over my left shoulder and I am 
lifting my school shirt and blazer up under my chin, 
exposing myself to all those gathered before me. Behind 
me stands tall lanky Marcus Fielding, his throbbing 
seven inch long rock-hard penis punching upwards in and 
out of my vagina as he hugs my back close to his chest 
while reaching around and jerking me off at the same 
time with his right hand.

Standing there, being fucked from behind and jerked off 
at the same time, I smile through damaged bloodied lips 
and tell everyone watching me just how nice this feels 
and how much I love being a faggot whore for the whole 
football team, while Marcus slams his fisted left hand 
into the side of my head repeatedly as he continues to 
fuck me as hard as he can.

The memories shift as if in time and I watch myself on 
my hands and knees, naked now except for a pair of 
Speedo briefs pulled down my thighs a fraction. Before 
me one of the football team members is kneeling in 
front of my face, slamming his fat erection in and out 
of my eagerly sucking mouth, while another kneels 
behind me and fucks me as hard as he can.

The guy fucking my pussy has reached under me and is 
furiously masturbating me at the same time. And as they 
take their pleasures, laughing in contempt at how my 
whole badly beaten body responds enthusiastically to 
their brutal use, I feel their fists descend on my back 
and into my sides as they punch and beat me 
unmercifully.

Once more the memories shifted and merged, and this 
time I see I am on my knees. I am only wearing my jock 
strap, and the cotton pouch at the front has been 
pulled down and is tucked up under my balls allowing my 
erection to stand up nearly flush against my flat 
stomach. 

My y-front briefs have also been pulled down over my 
head, and my face is poking out of the left leg opening 
of my underwear. 

My hands are by my side, unmoving, and I'm looking up 
timidly into Craig Jessop's frowning hate filled face. 
He stands before me tall, naked except for a pair of 
jockey brief underwear pulled down around his knees.

"I told you to beg, faggot! Beg me to suck my cock 
before I shove my fist up your pussy!" he snarls at me, 
and obediently I start pleading with him to let me suck 
his large fully erect penis.

Immediately he steps forward and starts smashing me 
around my face, chest and stomach, and even as he 
pounds his fist into me, I maintain my own erection and 
continue to beg him. Within minutes I am licking up and 
down the length of his throbbing organ, sucking on his 
balls and running my saliva-covered tongue all around 
the base of his rampant cock, sucking on his pubic 
hairs.

He cums quickly when he orders me to finally suck him 
off properly, and when he steps away, Greg Smithers 
moves forward quickly, demanding I beg him to suck his 
throbbing cock as well before he begins punching into 
my pain-racked body too.

Behind him are lined up all the rest of the football 
team, ready to step forward and demand I beg them each 
to suck them off. And as I plead with them to let me 
blow them, they each take their turns smashing their 
fists into my already severely beaten and bloodied 
body, before making me worship their erections. 

So much agony and humiliation washes through me as I 
remember the endless amounts of sperm that slide down 
my scraped raw bruised throat, and I feel my mind 
shrinking away, trying to find that safe place where no 
one can follow me to cause me pain, yet wherever I go, 
I see Master Noel's face leering out at me, telling me 
that I am his. That he will never let me go.

But it is one of these many visions and images that 
follows me in my mind, keeps repeating on me, in my 
sleep and when I'm awake, that shatters my very 
existence and nearly sends me insane.

There I lay on my back with Master Noel lying on top of 
me, my legs over his shoulders as he fucks me in a 
vicious, brutal way. And as he fucks me he stares down 
into my severely swollen eyes, and then he's kissing 
them tenderly.

"You're my girl now! We're going to stay together 
forever and ever. I'm going to look after you and 
you're going to pleasure me like only the faggot-girl 
you are can. Oh yes, faggot-girl, I'll never let you go 
now!" Master Noel said as he gently kissed my puffed-up 
bloodied lips even as he pounded his cock up me as hard 
as he could. 

As the nightmarish dream-like visions finally disappear 
and the light between the slits of my eyelids suddenly 
wakes me, I stare up once again into Master Evan's 
worried face, but now I feel nothing.

When he speaks to me, I hear myself respond and answer, 
all the time smiling, but I don't know what I'm saying. 
In my mind, I know I have finally found a safe haven, 
somewhere deep down inside me completely empty of all 
pain and shame and humiliation, a place I know I am 
able to stay there and not be hurt anymore.

I can see my brothers hovering about me, telling me I 
am getting better. I know I am smiling and saying what 
they want me to say, but it means nothing to me at all. 
In my head, in the safety of my being, I curl away, and 
as I witness another image of Master Noel flashing in 
my mind, I whimper and cringe and disappear to another 
corner of my safe haven. 

I don't know how long I am like this, but I vaguely 
remember them getting me out of bed, of making me 
stand. Immediately, even though I feel my legs 
collapsing under me, I try to assume the mandatory 
slave position.

In my head, I hide away, not caring or worrying what is 
happening around me, but the outer me senses that for 
my own physical safety, I must always be vigilant and 
maintain my slave position no matter what anyone says 
or does.

And all the time images of Master Noel rise up and 
chase me around in my head, reminding me there is no 
escape from him and that I must always be a good 
faggot-girl.

The days come and go, absently drift by, and I know my 
body is healing and any bruises I once had are now all 
gone. 

I listen in an abstract way as Sean and Justin laugh 
and play video games on the huge TV monitor Master 
Evan's owns. 

I watch in a daze as Monet and August happily race 
about cleaning and scrubbing the huge bedroom we are 
in, bringing in food when the sun sets and feeding us 
all breakfast when the sun rises.


Again it means little to me, and always when Master 
Evan addresses me, I assume the mandatory slave 
position.

But then something happens that makes me slowly wake 
up, draws me out of my mind. 

I remember one day, a day like any other, when Master 
Evan dismisses everyone from the room as I stand next 
to him in the slave position. Before I know what is 
happening, he orders me into his bed, so instantly I 
thought he finally might want to fuck me. 

As instructed, I immediately lay down on my back on his 
bed, spread my legs out as wide apart as I could, 
raised my hips up off the mattress as far as I can, and 
placed my arms way above my head, offering myself to 
him like a good faggot-girl slave.

But again Master Evan stops me as he lies down next to 
me and cuddles up, and I can't understand why he isn't 
using me. I mean, I thought he was my new Master now 
and I was his pleasure slave. But since I have been 
with him, he hasn't once touch me in that way, never 
allowed me to please him as Master Noel and others have 
taught me to.

"Brad, I love you so much! You're the most handsome guy 
I've ever met in my entire life. Will you hold me and 
protect me?" he says, looking up into my 
uncomprehending face. He is gentle with me, caressing 
my chest and stomach ever so lightly, and when he 
gently touches my erect penis, and then moves his mouth 
and tries to suck me, I stare down into his face in 
utter confusion.

I don't know what I'm supposed to do, but when he 
straddles my stiff cock, pushes down and I see the pain 
and agony he is subjecting himself to as he orders me 
to fuck him hard, something in my head snaps and I stop 
him.

Very gently I lift him off me and lay his small thin 
body next to mine and I hug him close to my trembling 
body. I don't know what he wants from me, but I tell 
him I don't want to hurt him.

Instantly he falls asleep, and I just stare down at his 
sad lonely face. Memories of sadness and pain rise up 
in my mind once again, but as I look at his small gaunt 
child-like boyish face I realise I cannot do what he 
wants, and that's to fuck him as hard and brutally as I 
can.

But then every day afterwards he does the same thing, 
and every time I have to stop him and lay him next to 
me so as to stop him hurting himself on my thick cock.

I don't know exactly how it happened, but suddenly I 
was looking down at him, and I felt a little of the old 
me returning from deep inside my mind. It felt as if I 
was instantly pulled out of my safe place and like a 
jigsaw puzzle, all the pieces were connected in the 
correct pattern.

As I looked down at him, I realised what he'd been 
doing, how he was prepared to sacrifice himself to me 
to try and get me back, prepared to use his sexuality 
to try and save me. In a world where gay free citizen 
men were immediately enslaved, he had opened himself up 
to me and let me know his deepest secret to try and 
save my sanity.

And as I began remembering all the many daze-filled 
days that had past by while I was under Master Evan's 
care, I understood how he'd also looked after and cared 
for both my brothers and August too.

I was staggered by the realisation he was trying to 
help us, that he was being so kind. And then I 
remembered how he'd said he'd loved me, and as I looked 
down at his face once more, I knew I loved him too and 
would do anything he asked of me to try and protect 
him. 

***

6. Evan Morgan – The Great Escape 

(From the Private Diary of Evan Morgan)

***

A few tear drops ran down my cheeks. Looking back at 
the family estate disappearing in the distance as the 
black nine seat limousine we were traveling in exited 
the two massive iron-wrought gates decorated with the 
family crest, I wondered how my departure would be 
taken.

Of course, it was too late to turn back, and so this 
was it. I had made my decision, and it was unlikely I 
would ever be back anyway. I doubt father, mother or 
Noel would ever forgive me for what I was about to do. 

Not that I cared that much about how Noel felt.

Looking across at Brad, his two brothers, August and 
Monet, I could see the fear in their own eyes as they 
each contemplated the danger we were all in. I tried to 
smile reassuringly at them all, but for the first time 
since I'd thought up this plan, I actually felt like a 
silly naïve 16 year old boy, a young boy trying to play 
in an adult's world.

I shivered as I considered how much risk I'd put them 
all in, but I tried to keep my thoughts fixed on what 
would happen to them if I didn't do anything. For me, 
it was time to put things right, and this was all I 
could come up with. 

For the entire time Brad and his brothers were in my 
care, I had been doing a little homework of my own. I 
needed to know how my brother had enslaved them, how he 
had gotten away with it.

Using my computer and my access to the Internet, it 
turned out to be quite easy to discover the relevant 
details of all those involved in Noel's elaborate plan. 
For a supposed smart guy, Noel hadn't really covered 
his tracks all that well! The amount of e-mail 
footprints leading back to his deceptions was 
incredible, and none of it security.

So I was able to determine how he did it, and who was 
involved. It was an amazing list of 'who's who' within 
high public office through to other disreputable 
persons involved from all sectors of local and state 
government. 

But the biggest coup for me was access to all his 
banking details, every transaction, every payment he'd 
made to try and hide his duplicity.

And then I found the document outlining what he 
intended to do to me. I was shocked that he was 
planning to discredit me, have me enslaved and then 
secure as his the entire Morgan family fortune. 
Somehow, he'd worked out my little secret that I was 
gay, and he intended to use it against me.

Instantly I knew I had to get away. Not only that, I 
had to get Brad and his brothers out of there to some 
safe haven. The memory of it staggered my imagination 
the lengths Noel would go to get his hands on our 
family wealth. 

Suddenly Brad slid across next to me from where he'd 
been sitting staring at me. He looked at me with a 
beautiful gentle smile on his face, probably trying to 
make me feel better, as I reckon he could see in my 
expression all the fears and concerns I was carrying. 

He looked marvelous in the casual clothes he was 
dressed in and I couldn't help but think how 
extraordinarily sexy and handsome he was.

Instantly I felt so ashamed of myself, knowing I 
shouldn't be thinking like this, especially towards 
Brad and his two brothers. But when he put his arm 
around me and hugged me close to him, making me rest 
the side of my face against his large muscled chest, I 
knew he wouldn't be too angry at my silly stray 
thoughts.

"Evan, no matter what happens today or tomorrow, I want 
you to know, deep in my heart, I will always love you 
for trying to save my brothers and me." He said, and as 
he lifted my chin so he could look me directly in my 
eyes, and I felt my heart pound and shudder, I knew 
instantly I was deeply in love with him. 

That's when I started crying. Soft little sobs that 
erupted from my throat, choking me as I felt myself 
losing control of my emotions. 

How could I ever expect their forgiveness, especially 
after everything they'd all suffered at the hands of my 
big brother? And Sean! I had taken advantage of him 
too. I was no better than my brother! 

And what Brad had just said to me. Yes, I believed him 
absolutely, his sincerity and kindness shone through 
his handsome features, and it was so like him to 
declare his kindheartedness and virtue at a time he 
could see I was so frightened. Yes, he would love me as 
a brother would, and even include me as one of his for 
a little while. 

But it also struck deep inside of me, like a paring 
knife, because I knew I couldn't allow myself to love 
him without endangering the freedom of every one here. 
Anyway, I was a closet gay, too ashamed to come out, 
and I didn't want to declare my true feelings to Brad 
for fear of being overwhelmingly rejected by him and 
embarrassing him too. 

When I had lain with him previously, it had been a 
means to break through his protective mental walls he'd 
constructed to save his sanity. 

Unfortunately, where we were going, there may not be 
any slavery, but being gay was still not considered 
socially acceptable. You may not go to prison for it, 
but society would still frown down upon you for being a 
fag, a homo. 

Besides, as Brad got better and he slowly put his and 
his brother's lives back together, he would most 
probably pick up his life from before he'd been 
enslaved, study hard, get back into football, and get a 
great job, meet many girls, and eventually meet a 
beautiful woman and marry. 

As I considered all this, plus the fact I was now 
homeless and without family, it seemed rather weird how 
quickly things progressed from that moment on. Before 
we knew it, we were at the airport, checking in, and 
walking down the aisle in the 'first class' section of 
the Boeing 787, being politely escorted to our seats.

Fifteen hours later, and we were booking into the 
executive penthouse apartments of the Le Grand Hotel.

One minute I was crying in the family limo, the next I 
was walking around our new luxury accommodation in 
stunned amazement, wondering how we'd gotten away so 
quickly and so easily.

I found the complimentary welcome bottle of very 
expensive champagne, and with Monet's help, we uncorked 
it and filled up five champagne flutes. Then gathering 
around, I raised my glass and looked up at every one of 
them. 

"Well guys. I'd like to make a toast. Congratulations 
and welcome to your new home!" I said out loud, a big 
smile on my face.

Everyone was looking at me strangely, wondering what I 
meant. Immediately I went and got a file out of one of 
my travel bags, came back in and handed it over to 
Brad. 

At first he stared at it cautiously, but he opened it 
and I watched as his eyes grew wide with incredulity.

"This says this whole apartment block is ours. It's got 
all our names on it!" he said in shock as he handed it 
over to Monet. Monet looked at it and then up at me, 
stunned that he was now part owner of one of the most 
expensive hotel chains in the nation.

"You paid $465 million for this! But... I mean..." 
Monet stuttered, and I rushed forward when he looked 
like he was going to collapse. Brad beat me to it and 
helped my old friend into one of the luxurious lounge 
chairs. Everyone was now looking at me with stunned 
looks on their faces.

"Of course I did. It's my money and I'll do what I want 
with it. Besides, I need to know that you are all very 
well looked after from now on." I said softly, a little 
embarrassed by their shocked response to me.

"Why isn't your name on here?" August suddenly said, 
looking up from the title deeds, and when he asked, all 
the others gathered around him to look as well.

"Well, I didn't want to impose on you all. You mightn't 
have wanted me to stay here, especially if it made you 
feel uncomfortable." I answered truthfully, hanging my 
head in shame. But then I remembered we had three more 
things to do, one of which was probably the most 
important of all. 

Again I went and got out another file from the same 
travel bag, 

Asking Monet to help me fill their glasses once more 
with champagne, I asked them all if they minded me 
doing the honours again.

"I cannot tell you how sorry I am for the pain you have 
all endured, and I wish I had been more of a man and 
done something to help you all much earlier. But I 
didn't back then, so all I can do is try very hard to 
make amends. Anyway, I sure hope this goes some small 
way towards you one day forgiving me." I said, and then 
handed each one of them a personalized envelop.

Justin was the first to open his, and like a kid at 
Christmas time opening their presents, he emptied the 
contents onto his lap. He lifted up the fancily 
decorated certificate, and the plastic sleeve 
containing a personalised savings account key card.

"This says I'm free! That I'm a free citizen! And this 
here says there's a bank account under my name! It says 
I've got $5 million in it!" Justin exclaimed in 
astonishment.

"Is this for real, Evan? And this account you opened 
for me? $5 million! Why?" Sean asked, tears in his 
eyes. All I could do was smile sheepishly, looking at 
everyone until I saw the confusion on August's face.

"You've made a mistake, Evan. There are three 
certificates here? Ones for me, but the other two are 
for my sister and my mum? I've haven't seen them since 
the day we were all enslaved!" August said shaking his 
head in sadness, fighting back the urge to cry at the 
memory.

"Evan, you've included in my envelop certificates for 
our mum and dad as well?" said Brad, a question in his 
sad eyes as he looked at me in confusion. Lowering my 
own eyes, I quickly walked over to the phone on the 
coffee table, dialed reception and gave them the go 
ahead to proceed.

Then we all heard a knock on the door, and as we all 
stood there frozen, not one of us making an effort to 
answer the front door, I looked at the four of them and 
grinned like a Cheshire cat. 

"I think it's for you. You'd better answer it!" I said 
to the lot of them, and then watched as Sean and August 
went to the door together.

At first there was an uncomfortable silence as four 
complete strangers walked slowly into the room. 
Everyone looked at each other, until Justin, staring at 
the eldest couple who'd walked in, slowly rose up from 
where he was sitting, shaking all over. 

At the same time Sean looked at Brad in stunned shock 
as a huge smile spread across his face and Brad moved 
forward towards the man and woman with tears cascading 
down his cheeks.

"Boys, it's really you! It really is you! Thank God you 
made it!" Sam and Joan Cahill cried out as their three 
sons rushed into their open arms.

And as August moved forward towards the young 12 year 
old girl and the smiling grey haired woman hugging her 
closely and holding on to her shoulders, he wept as he 
swept his mother and little sister up into his open 
arms in a huge bear hug.

By now I was making my way to my new bedroom, a lavish 
room with a massive bed in the corner and a large sofa 
couch facing a huge LCD TV. It also had an adjoining 
bathroom with sauna and spa, and a small modern 
kitchenette. I caught Monet's eye, and gestured that 
maybe he should come with me so we could leave the 
reunited families to get reacquainted.

As I closed the door behind us, Monet went to turn down 
my bed sheets, getting it ready for me to retire, but I 
pulled him aside and made him sit down as I put the 
kettle on.

"Monet, you don't have to wait on me anymore. You're 
your own free man now. You can do whatever you please, 
and no-one can ever again tell you what to do." I said 
to him as I served him up a cup of his favourite tea. 
At first he just stared at me, and a big kind smile 
formed across his wrinkled face as he chuckled softly 
to himself.

"Master Evan, I'm seventy one years of age, and I've 
been a slave for thirty of those years. It's all I 
know. I don't know anything else. So if you don't mind, 
I'll continue to look after your needs and make sure 
you look presentable at all the time. It's what I do 
best!" Monet said happily as he shushed me when I tried 
to interrupt him.

"What you did for us all was splendid Master Evan. I 
have always been very proud of you, as if you were my 
very own son, and even though I was only your slave, I 
feel it was a great honour to have served you. Of 
course I will go on serving you, but I want you to do a 
favour for me Master Evan's?" he said.

"Of course I will! Just ask and I'll do it." I answered 
straight away.

"Just be yourself Master Evan. And when good things 
come along, grab them and don't let them go, no matter 
what! Life's far too short to be apologising all the 
time, or feeling sorry about the woes or tribulations 
of the world. Take it from an old man when I say, enjoy 
every moment without any regrets." He said wisely. 

"I have a feeling that out there in the living room 
right now, your apology is being accepted. Now get into 
bed and let me tuck you in. Time we all got some sleep 
and see how the rest of the young ones are in the 
morning! Besides, I want to see if my bedroom is as 
grand as this one!" Monet said firmly, smiling as he 
finished his tea and went to fluff up my pillows.

I fell asleep soon after Monet had left me, but I was 
instantly awoken by the hysterical cries and weeping of 
Sean and Justin as they came bursting into my room.

***

6.1 Noel Morgan – The Solitary Stance 

(Compiled from the Confidential Testimonies of Noel 
Morgan)

***

I couldn't believe it. I'd finally found them all and 
now here he was, on his back completely naked, his arms 
thrown back way above his head and his legs lifted into 
the air and spread wide apart, inviting me to take that 
which was rightfully mine.

His large thick penis was fully erect, leaking and 
throbbing as it lay huge on his flat stomach as he 
waited in fear and anticipation for me to step forward, 
kneel at the base of his buttocks and slide my own 
rampant cock all the way up his fuck-hole.

I felt like I was floating on air, on 'Cloud 9', 
feeling so light and marveling at having faggot-girl, I 
mean Brad, back in my possession. And as I stared at 
his recently stretched puffed up, red raw anus, I 
smiled with happiness that we were now re-united and I 
could show Brad how much I really did care for him.

Immediately I leaned over him and stared deep in his 
frightened face.

"Open your fucking legs even wider faggot-girl, and 
start playing with that clit of yours. And why aren't 
you begging me to fuck you?" I said, unable to hide the 
huge smile of joy plastered across my face as I watched 
him obey me. Immediately I began lightly slapping his 
large hairless balls about between his inner thighs, 
watching as little spurts of pre-cum bubbled and oozed 
out the tip of his penis to dribble in long sticky 
drips onto his hard washboard stomach. 

"I'm sorry Master! Please Master, please fuck me really 
hard, please Master!" he replied quickly, his quavering 
voice breaking as he stared meekly up at me. How 
amazing to think Evan could possibly think of taking 
Brad away from me. I could even tell faggot-girl was 
lost in his own daze of overwhelming lust as he stared 
up at me, silently begging me to fuck him, to make him 
mine.

Yes, this was good! My contact Grady had come through 
even quicker than I could possibly have imagined. 
Immediately after my call, he'd checked all air flights 
out of the state, instantly finding out the flight 
number and time of departure for Evan and his fleeing 
entourage.

Then he'd quite simply done a very quick phone around 
to the most expensive hotels in the huge metropolitan 
city of Morrisett, New Holland. Within minutes he had 
all the details of when they were to book in, how many 
were staying there, and likely time of arrival.

I've got to hand it to him. Grady was good, but when he 
rang me back less than an hour after I'd initially 
contacted him, he suddenly made a demand which I had to 
accept if I wanted to see faggot-girl any time soon.

"I want the slave bitch for 48 hours. I've heard he's a 
good looking kid and a great lay. If you let me have 
him for that amount of time, all to myself for 48 
hours, I'll go pick him up, and once I've had my way 
with him, I'll bring him to a place of your choice. We 
got a deal?" he'd stated.

What could I say? Actually I had plenty, but at the 
moment, I wasn't in a position to argue with him.

"Okay, it's a deal! But remember this! If I find one 
mark on him, or if you so much as damage him in any 
way, I'll make sure you end up in a plutonium mine west 
of Kazakhstan! Not only you, but every family member 
you hold dear to you. Do you understand me?" I said, 
the threat oozing like treacle from my tongue.

"Now that's not very neighbourly, is it? Okay, I agree, 
but I will warn you. I like my sex really rough, so 
expect him to have lots of bruises all over his face 
and body by the time I deliver him to you!" 

I slammed the receiver down on the phone, pissed off 
I'd allowed myself to be hoodwinked by that conniving 
bastard. Well, it wouldn't matter, because once I got 
Brad back, I'd make sure that sleaze suffered severely 
for his total lack of respect for me.

But it was the waiting that nearly pushed me over the 
edge. I wanted the fag with me now. I hated the fact I 
had to wait, and believe me, 48 hours is a fucking long 
time to wait.

Anyway, as planned I went up to the northern state of 
New Holland, booked into a seedy looking motel on the 
outskirts of Morrisett, and messaged through my current 
location to Grady.

Finally I heard the knock on the door that I'd been 
waiting for. As soon as I opened it, Grady, a huge bear 
of a man threw faggot-girl stumbling into the centre of 
the small one bedroom apartment where he collapsed in a 
quivering weeping heap.

"Here he is as promised. And thanks for the extended 
time so I could get acquainted with the queer slave. 
Anyway, I don't think I ripped his pussy up too much, 
but I can't guarantee you that! If I have, take it out 
of the money you're paying me, cause believe me, it was 
well worth it. Best fuck session I've had in a long 
time. Now, do you want me to wait for you at the 
Devonport Motel?" he said, smiling contentedly as he 
waited for my reply.

"Okay then. When I'm done here, I'll call you and you 
can smuggle him back across the border for me. Just 
wait by the phone and I'll call when I'm finished 
here!" I said, unable to take my eyes off of faggot-
girl cowering there in front of me.

Dismissing Grady, I locked the door, and immediately 
went over and knelt down next to Brad as he tried to 
cringe away from me. Quickly I ran my hands over his 
body, making sure that no bones were broken. I must 
have appeared close to hysterical, really concerned 
that Grady might have hurt my faggot-girl in some way.

Suddenly I hugged him close to my chest, and before I 
knew what I was doing, I leant down and kissed my 
queer-boy on his trembling lips. The look of shock that 
appeared on his face was no different to the look of 
stunned disbelief that appeared on mine.

But it didn't seem to matter any more as I quickly 
reached down and unzipped his pants so I could reach in 
and slowly stroke his thick uncircumcised penis as he 
lay there on his side in utter confused silence. Again 
I leant down and kissed him, and this time not allowing 
him to move as I ran my tongue inside his mouth.

Immediately I stood up and stared down at him smiling. 
I couldn't help myself.

"It's great to have you back, faggot-girl. I really 
missed you, and like I promised you earlier, I've come 
to take you away with me." I said happily, watching 
Brad's face intently.

Faggot-girl just lay there speechless, but I could see 
he was still terrified of me. Well, that was okay, 
because I didn't want him to suddenly think I was going 
soft on him, giving him ideas he could somehow get away 
from me.

"You look a fucking mess. Now get up, take those 
clothes off and get your sorry arse into the shower. Oh 
yeah, and leave the door open. I want to watch as you 
scrub yourself clean!" I instructed, aware of the 

Sniffling and trying to contain his tears, Brad quickly 
got up and stripped his t-shirt, jeans and underwear 
off and hurried into the shower cubicle. For me it was 
pure delight to watch him as he suds himself up, 
washing away the last few days grime and dried sperm 
caked to his skin, and the rancid lingering scent of 
Grady from his smooth muscular body.

There he stood, the fine spray of the shower cascading 
over his head and down his trembling body as he 
obediently scrubbed himself. I could see where Grady 
had repeatedly beaten him. Large bruises covered his 
torso and his left eye was blackened, and his lower lip 
was puffed out and hugely swollen.

"Bend over and pull your butt cheeks wide apart faggot-
girl!" I said to him as he stared at me in defeat. 
Quickly he turned around and bent over, pulling his 
arse cheeks wide apart. I could see how he'd been used, 
how Grady must have fucked him continuously over the 48 
hours he was in his care.

There didn't appear to be any damage, but his anus was 
puffed up and red raw. That was important for me to 
know. I needed to know I could still shove my dick up 
faggot-girl's pussy and take my pleasures without him 
bleeding all over me.

"Okay, you can dry yourself. I want you standing in the 
slave position before me in 2 minutes. Now hurry the 
fuck up!" I snapped at him, watching as he hastily 
grabbed up a towel and quickly ran it over his firm 
body.

Before I knew it, he stood before me, legs wide apart, 
hands clasped behind his back, his head bowed low so 
that his chin rested on his chest, and his groin thrust 
forward as far as he could push his hips out. But more 
importantly, his large penis was rock-hard, standing up 
to attention and leaking pre-cum, waiting for me to 
touch it, to inspect him.

That's when I truly knew my faggot-girl Brad was really 
mine. I knew he no longer had a micro-chip implanted in 
his spine anymore, but his cock stood up rigid before 
him, inviting me to stroke and inspect it. I also knew 
he was once more a free citizen, and if he really 
wanted to, he could just as easily have walked out of 
here without saying anything to me.

And believe me when I say, if he'd made that decision 
to walk out on me, there wouldn't have been much I 
could have done about it. He was bigger than me, taller 
than me, and as he'd proved to me on a number of 
occasions at high school, he knew how to look after 
himself.

Of course I would never have let him walk out on me. I 
would have had Grady here in a split second to take him 
down, and then got him across the border as quickly as 
I could.

But here he stood, offering his body, offering up his 
huge erect penis to me in all his naked glory. I knew 
his will had been utterly broken when I'd initially had 
him enslaved, and here was the final physical prove 
that he needed me to look after his submissive needs.

"Did you miss me, faggot-girl? Have you missed 
servicing all my manly needs?" I asked him as I wrapped 
my fingers around his fuck-pole and started slowly 
jerking him off. At first he just moaned and whimpered 
before he answered me.

"Master, yes I missed you very much, Master! Master, I 
missed so much the feel of your big manly cock in my 
mouth and fucking my loose sloppy vagina, Master!" he 
intoned, and I could tell he was actually speaking the 
truth to me.

"Okay then faggot-girl, prove it to me. Give me the 
best blow job you can possibly give me!" I said letting 
go of his dick and standing up as he slid down onto his 
knees before me.

Again it was wondrous! How he looked up into my face, 
his blue eyes reflecting his total obedience to me as 
he reached up with both hands and unzipped my pants. 
And then very carefully, he lowered them and my 
underwear down around my knees as he quickly tongued 
the length of my growing penis before taking it into 
his mouth.

"Yes, that's it! Be my good obedient little faggot 
bitch! Make your Daddy proud how good a cock-sucking 
homo you really are!" I gasped out loud with pleasure. 
And he did. He looked me up into my eyes and smiled 
around the girth of my throbbing penis as he slid his 
swollen lips tightly up and down its long pulsating 
length.

"Oh yes, that's it! Now when I cum, I don't want you to 
swallow, faggot-girl! Just keep it nice and warm in 
your mouth! Then I'll use it to lube you up when I'm 
ready to fuck you, baby!" I grunted as I felt my large 
hairy balls contract, my body shudder and quiver 
uncontrollably, and as I grabbed the back of his blond 
head and pulled his face flush against my crotch, I 
suddenly exploded into his sucking mouth.

"Good faggot! Now that was a great blow job!" I said to 
him, and then gestured for him to get up on the small 
single bed on his back.

"See, darling! My dicks still as hard as ever! Now spit 
out my jism into the palm of my hand, and then reach 
around and pull your arse cheeks wide apart for me. A 
few dabs and we'll be ready to have a lovely slow fuck! 
Won't that be nice, faggot-girl?" I said to him as he 
obediently dribbled my spunk into the palm of my hand 
and I quickly fingered it up into his arsehole. 

Then putting his knees over my shoulders so his ankles 
rested on my lower back, I entered him with one smooth 
push all the way up his gripping massaging anus. And 
even without his micro-chip to enhance his own pleasure 
against his will, his anus instantly responded to my 
penetration by opening up as wide as possible to wrap 
itself around the full length of my thrusting penis. 

I took my time as I fucked him, all the time looking 
into his dazzling blue eyes. At times I hammered as 
hard as I could into his responding loudly squelching 
boy-pussy, and other times I just let him feel the 
thickness and length of my cock sliding slowly in and 
out of him.

Yes, he was mine, and once again I placed my lips 
against his, pushed my tongue into his mouth and forced 
him to kiss me long and hard as I began to fuck him 
with sharp savage lunges that made him shake and bounce 
about under me.

"You'll always be mine, no matter what happens from now 
on, faggot-girl! You'll continue to pleasure me 
whenever I want it, and every time you submit to me, 
you'll put your whole heart and soul into it, 
understand!" I breathed out heavily, wanting to embrace 
him as tight as I could to my humping bucking 
perspiring body.

"Master, I'll do anything you want, Master! Master, 
please fuck my vagina even harder, please Master!" he 
replied in a low sad voice, a voice filled with his own 
uninhibited lust, yet full of a despairing 
understanding he was now nothing without me. That he 
needed this more than anything else in the world.

That's when I lifted my chest up a fraction and began 
slapping his face as hard as I could while fucking him 
even harder. And as I watched his reaction to my 
viciousness, I smiled in joyful love for him as he 
looked up at me in a frightened terrified way, like a 
timid naughty little girl who knew she had to accept 
her punishment.

Yes, this was what he wanted the most. I could see how 
he'd crossed over to being a complete submissive cock-
loving masochist, loving the endless humiliation I was 
subjecting him to. He knew there was nothing else he 
could do now in life but submit to me completely and 
service every one of my sexual needs.

And finally, as I felt myself bracing against the most 
intensive orgasmic ejaculation I'd ever experienced, I 
leant my head back down and took his offered tongue 
between my teeth and bit down lightly as I flooded his 
bowels with my copious amounts of never-ending spunk.

Slowly I let go of his tongue as my breathing steadied. 
I could taste a small amount of his blood in my mouth 
as I ran my tongue over my teeth and gums. And as I 
stared down into his face, I knew I had to get him and 
me away from here as quick as possible.

I know I can no longer take anymore chances, and that 
returning home may not be the best option for us right 
now. I needed a safe place for us, somewhere where 
neither Evan nor my father could find us.

As I untangle myself from Brad's naked body, I reached 
for the phone, my mind made up. It was time to pull in 
some favors' owed to me, and I knew Grady would also do 
what I wanted, especially if the incentive and payment 
was high enough. 

***

6.2 Brad Cahill – Catch 22

(Extracts From the Recently Discovered Writings by Brad 
Cahill – Pleasure Slave)

***

I no longer know how much of the young proud masculine 
Brad is still left in me anymore. 

That huge part of my personality now seems to be 
missing. Where I vaguely remember I was once a fearless 
excitable young free citizen teenager, thrilled about 
the world and my future. I kind of feel at times that 
this glorious character trait I once had, no longer 
exists at all in me now, and the queer slave girl 
Master Noel has commanded me to become has finally 
taken over my entire personally. 

Sometimes I wonder if I miss the old Brad, the young 
handsome macho 18 year old teenage football star, who 
took no bullshit from anyone as he looked forward to a 
very bright future in professional football.

But I know that's all gone now. I can't pine for what I 
used to be. I can still remember vaguely how I was once 
free, and then enslaved to Master Noel. How somehow 
Master Evan had freed me for a very short time 
afterwards before I'd allowed myself to be enslaved 
once again.

Again, I mustn't dwell on those thoughts, and I should 
be very happy that I am now a highly valued male 
pleasure slave, and will always be used as a sex slave 
until I eventually lose my handsome looks to old age. 

In this life, where being a sex slave means I don't 
have any choices whatsoever but to please my master and 
be exactly what he wants me to be, I know the old 
rebellious, carefree Brad has been utterly defeated, 
beaten out of me, and what is left is an empty shell 
where the former proud youth I used to be once resided. 

Oh, my muscular strong 18 year old teenage body is 
still the same, and my face is still considered 
extremely youthful and boyishly handsome. 

And as I attend to Master Noel's every sexual needs and 
desires, I obediently grovel and cower, and act exactly 
like the little faggot-girl he demands I be. 

Sometimes as he uses me, and he's looking deep into my 
eyes, he'll start slapping me real hard, snarling into 
my startled frightened face.

"I can still see you! Staring out at me defiantly! But 
don't worry cunt, you won't be in there much longer! 
Just you wait!" he'd grate through his clenched teeth, 
and then savagely beat me up as he continues to fuck me 
as hard as he can. Most times I don't know what Master 
Noel is ranting on about, but sometimes I feel 
something in my mind shift, and I do wonder if it's the 
old Brad in there. 

Anyway, they say once a slave has been enslaved and he 
finally lets go of his past and learns to accept his 
future, the slave will achieve a euphoric feeling of 
freedom that no free citizen can ever possibly hope to 
achieve.

Maybe they're right! 

Even now, six months later, as the dawn breaks 
signaling another beautiful morning rising on the 
eastern horizon, and I kneel on my hands and knees 
between Master Noel's parted legs, I silently give 
thanks to Master Noel for showing me what a good little 
girl I am and how it is important to show my gratitude 
at all times to him. 

With his thick semi-hard penis lodged in my mouth, and 
looking up into his yawning face while he sits perched 
on the side of his bed rubbing the sleep out of his 
eyes, I once again praise him in my mind, thanking him 
for selecting me to be his little faggot-girl, and I 
can feel my tight little vagina twitching in 
anticipation for when he decides to fuck me later. 

Then when I hear Master Noel sigh softly as he relaxes 
completely, the warning sign he is about to release his 
bladder and I should seal my lips tightly around his 
thick uncut penis so no urine can escape, I look into 
his handsome adorable face, willing him eagerly to 
hurry up and bless me with his morning pee.

As the first squirting drops of his bitterly pungent 
urine trickling onto my tongue turns into a powerful 
gushing torrent spraying the back of my throat to 
instantly fill my mouth, I quickly swallow and gulp 
down all of Master Noel's morning glory piss. 
Immediately I feel my eyes tearing up with pure joy and 
happiness as I service my Master's early morning toilet 
needs, and thank God I am his one and only little 
faggot-girl pleasure slave. 

Sucking the last droplets of piss from out of his long 
thick tube, and then using my long pointed tongue to 
lick under his foreskin to clean it out, I keep my 
twinkling blue eyes focused on Master Noel's contented 
face. I remember I must at all times be completely 
docile, and cower before him so he is happy with my 
absolute obedience to him. 

Then, having just swallowed every drop of Master Noel's 
urine, I immediately obey him when he orders me to lie 
on my back next to him and spread my legs as wide as I 
can so he can look down at my total submission to him. 

And like every other morning since he rescued me, I am 
wearing the skimpy pair of frilly girl's crotchless 
knickers he has bought me. They have been pulled down 
off my hips and are stretched out thinly between my 
widely parted ankles.

Master Noel's hand gently caresses my inner thighs, 
enjoying the feel of the tight silk stockings he makes 
me wear, and sometimes in the mornings, when he is in a 
happy and generous mood, he'll flick the elastic band 
of the garter belt and suspenders holding up my 
stockings. 

As always, I wear the high heels he has brought me, as 
he likes the look of them as he orders me to sashay 
around the room we are staying in, or feel them 
bouncing about on his back when he is fucking me with 
my legs over his shoulders.

Again I listen intently as he begins to remind me I am 
his little faggot-girl, and that I must act and behave 
like a proper little queer girl for his pleasure, and 
his pleasure only. 

And as he speaks to me, and I actually feel him 
stripping the last vestiges of any manhood and 
masculinity he may see in me, referring to me as his 
personal homosexual sex slave, as his little faggot-
girlie, and I know he is only doing this for my own 
good.

I know what he doing is very good for me, as Master 
Noel has always told me ever since he came up to New 
Holland and brought me back with him that he is the 
only one who can truly look after my faggot and queer 
homo needs. 

That he is the only one who can love me with the proper 
discipline to make me respond to his ever-increasing 
lustful desires.

As he reaches between my legs and fondles with my large 
hairless balls, squeezing them gently and patting and 
slapping them about, I listen obediently as he refers 
to them as my little girl's ovaries, regardless of 
their large walnut size. And when he runs his fingers 
and fisted hand up and down my very thick erect penis, 
I eagerly smile and agree with him when he calls this 
my little clitoris, just part of my sweet little 
adorable girly parts.

And as he roughly slides three fingers up my anus, and 
the muscles inside my anal passage gently squeeze and 
suck on his thrusting fingers, I simper and giggle like 
a naughty little pubescent girl as he makes me tell him 
how nice it is to have him finger-fuck my sloppy vagina 
or loose girl pussy.

Yes, I lie there giggling like a little girl for him, 
lisping out loud in a girlish voice, acting out the 
role he wants me to play. And every time he does this, 
I can feel his growing love for me swelling up inside 
him as I quickly start passionately kissing and licking 
his hairy body all over.

But when he pushes me onto my back and lies down on top 
of me, placing my silk stocking-covered legs over his 
shoulders, and I once again reach down and gently take 
his rock-hard leaking erection in my hand to guide him 
into my faggot-girl vagina, I know I love him with all 
my being, that I will do anything to make him proud of 
me.

Then as he stares down into my timid smiling face and 
my body starts responding enthusiastically to his rapid 
cock thrusting pace as he drives himself all the way in 
and out of me, I thank him for being a real man. I 
thank him with all my heart for teaching me what my 
real nature is, and how important it is for me to act 
like a faggot, a real queer girl for his personal 
pleasures at all times.

I can't help it when my butt cheeks spread even further 
apart for him, pushing up frantically to get as much of 
his raging thrusting cock all the way further up into 
me. Willingly I open myself up to him, my body 
vibrating and pulsing, my girl-pussy sucking tightly on 
his rigid penis, caressing and massaging it every time 
he plunges deep inside me.

And between our bodies, my fully erect clitty aches for 
release, begging to be touched and jerked, leaking huge 
amounts of pre-cum onto my flat stomach, demanding 
attention that will let my fully charged ovaries 
explode and empty. And the feel of his hot hairy 
masculine body against my smooth hairless girl's body 
drives me into a heightened aroused state that nearly 
knocks me unconscious.

He taunts me again, reminding me of the first time he'd 
taken me in front of his two best friends, how he had 
made me squirt my girly juices twice as he'd fucked me 
hard, and how no real man, especially a supposed tough 
young teenage sports stud like I used to be, could ever 
claim to be straight if I'd cum while being fucked up 
my eagerly hungry vagina.

And as he slams up into me, he continues to remind me I 
am nothing but his little sex toy, a naughty little 
girlie-boy born to be fucked, and that I must have 
always been a queer, a faggot. Just look at my clitty, 
he says. 

See how much girly juices I'm leaking, and then he 
demands that I admit I love being fucked up my pussy 
like a real homo. Immediately I smile back up into his 
lust filled face and tell him I will always be his 
faggot, his homo, his queer-girl, and that I love the 
feel of his large erect penis sliding in and out of my 
vagina.

Again, I can feel and sense a little bit more of my 
original self vanishing as he continues to berate that 
part of me that used to be Brad. I know Brad is finally 
lost forever and Master Noel's new little fuck-girl has 
taken over completely and will submit to whatever 
Master Noel wants her to do. 

Once more he increases his fuck-pace, growling into my 
simpering smiling face now, reminding me to move my 
lipstick-coated lips up and start kissing him 
passionately all over his muscular manly shoulders, 
upper chest and neck. 

And as I respond, obeying him willingly, completely, 
licking and kissing his hairy upper torso as he pounds 
away, I keep my twinkling blue eyes open and stare into 
his loving vicious ginning face.

***

7. Evan Morgan – A Reversal of Fortunes 

(From the Private Diary of Evan Morgan)

***

Not many people will forgive me for what I did to my 
own brother. Not my parents, not Noel's friends, not 
Brad, and not Noel himself.

In fact, as I look at myself in the mirror, sometimes I 
wonder if I'll ever truly forgive myself, wondering 
what really drove me to act in such a despicable way. 
Was it because I had had enough, that I wanted it to 
end here and now? That if I didn't do what I'd done, 
Noel would have continued to come after us, making all 
our lives a living hell!

Or was it because I truly thought Noel deserved to be 
punished for the horrible things he'd done to so many 
innocent people? 

Or maybe it was because I was so insanely jealous of 
Noel, of his hold over Brad, and how Brad rushed in to 
try and defend my brother, declaring his undying love 
and loyalty to him.

In a way, all the above are the reasons for why I 
finally set in motion a plan to trap my older brother 
and have Noel enslaved for life.

On the evening of our escape, when I lay in my bed 
feeling safe and secure for the first time in a long 
time, I would never have dreamed I would choose the 
path I eventually took in wanting to finally destroy my 
own family and my brother once and for all.

To have Sean and Jason race into my new bedroom at the 
Le Grand Hotel where we'd literally just booked in that 
evening, and to tell me Brad had been abducted right 
outside the front of our executive suite doors, filled 
me with a panic that nearly drove me hysterical.

It should have been the happiest night of all our 
lives, where Brad, Sean and Justin were re-united with 
their parents, where August was re-united with his 
mother and little sister, and where Monet and I watched 
with tears in our eyes as they came together.

And the moment Sean and Justin came bursting into my 
room, sobbing out what had just happened I knew it was 
Noel and that he was behind this.

At first I thought it would be easy to track down Noel, 
and once I knew where he was, then I would work out a 
way to get Brad back. 

But it wasn't so simple at all. 

On the first night he'd been snatched, while trying to 
calm the boys and their parents, I was able to discover 
from the concierge that a large bear-like man in an old 
duffle overcoat was seen lugging a large bundle out the 
front door of the Le Grand Hotel. 

Immediately I called security for the hotel, and 
demanded to know why they hadn't done anything about 
it. When they admitted they had seen the man on their 
monitors but not moved to query him as to why he was on 
the premises, I exploded.

That's when I instantly realised most of them had been 
bribed to turn the other way. None of them cared and 
they literally smirked in my face when I demanded an 
explanation. Of course, within the hour, none of them 
were smirking anymore as I watched them walk out of the 
hotel carrying their severance pays. 

Then I called in a high-priced lawyer, and when he 
arrived I authorized him to commence proceedings to sue 
the contracted security firm for a sum of money that 
would see them put out of business within the week.

But what needed to be done next? Time to me was passing 
too quickly, and every moment meant the man was getting 
a bigger head-start on us. 

With the assistance of the lawyer, I was able to secure 
the employ of a creditable well-known private 
investigator, as well as a private security firm that 
specialised in contracts such as this. I needed them 
all to track down the man, find out where my brother 
was, and work out a way to get Brad back.

Also, I needed full-time security and body guards for 
every one of Brad's family, for Monet and for August 
and his family. I couldn't afford to think what would 
happen if either of Brad's brothers suddenly 
disappeared and how this would affect his already 
distraught parents.

By the end of the first week, few leads had been 
discovered, so it was agreed that the man was 
definitely a professional under the employ of my 
brother Noel. Also, it appeared Noel had dropped out of 
sight. There were no leads whatsoever, and no-one could 
guarantee me when they could get Brad back.

By the end of the second week, we were all feeling lost 
and frustrated. I concurred with my security people 
that it was very unlikely the man, Noel or Brad was 
still in the state of New Holland. 

That was when I launched a class action lawsuit against 
my own brother and his accomplices, claiming Noel 
Morgan was responsible for the illegal and improper 
enslavement of the entire Cahill family, as well as for 
the Mathers family, which were August's mother and 
little sister.

Sweet August immediately made arrangements to have his 
family moved to an island resort, which was surrounded 
by security, before coming back to me and declaring he 
would stay with me until we found Brad.

Sean and Justin wanted to do the same thing with their 
parents. But they quite eloquently argued that there 
was no way they were going to sit this out, especially 
considering this was their eldest son who would need 
their support as soon as we found him.

Monet was just Monet. He was the emotional and rational 
anchor of our small group. He kept us sane and kept our 
spirits up at all times. Never once did he cave in to 
the lowest depths of depression that I sometimes found 
myself floundering in. 

Of course, my lawsuit immediately brought out the 
national media, who instantly began reporting it as a 
protest movement against slavery. At the urgent advice 
giving to me by my growing team of lawyers, I 
immediately hired on a public relations firm. I needed 
this whole situation to be seen for what it was, and 
that was my brother's illegal actions against innocent 
people.

And then before I could even scratch myself, there were 
my father and his team of legal beagles confronting me 
across a huge oak table in the executive boardroom of 
the Le Grand Hotel.

He looked devastated that I could even do such a thing 
as this to my older brother, exclaiming I was ruining 
the family name by going down this path.

Abruptly I held my hand up, demanding he shut his 
mouth. Then throwing down copies of all the documents I 
had gathered over the last six months, as well as three 
dozen video tapes from Noel's personal library 
collection I had secreted from his room before I'd left 
the family estate, I told my father to look at the 
evidence, and I would speak to him the next day.
It was a much more subdued man who faced me the next 
day. But he still whined and threatened me, demanding 
to know why I hadn't come to him in the first place. 
Easier said than done, I'd answered, and should we like 
always just sweep all this under the carpet as well.

No, I informed my father! There was nothing he could 
do, and I doubted he had the guts to follow up and 
punish his eldest son for what he'd done. 

So now it was my turn, and it was my full intention to 
go after every person who had abused Brad, to have them 
all enslaved, along with all their families, and let 
them experience firsthand what they'd done to Brad and 
his family.

I remember watching my father leaving, and although he 
looked like a shattered man who was seeing his 
presidential chances fly out the window, I could also 
see he was impressed by my stubbornness, my 
determination to see justice finally done.

Two months had flown by, and still no leads were picked 
up to where Noel and Brad had disappeared to. 
Immediately I hired another two private detectives as 
well as another three security agencies.

I now had eyes and ears looking in every state and 
territory of our nation. I was determined to bring Brad 
home, and bring Noel to justice.

Of course the ramifications of my class action lawsuits 
escalated across the country, and before I knew it, 
anyone who'd been associated with Noel was now 
subpoenaed to appear before the Supreme Court.

Also, word got back to me that the once much-heralded 
Regional Slave Induction and Training Facility where 
Brad and his brothers were first imprisoned had now 
been closed down due to the suicide of the general 
manager Mr Kindred, and the enslavement of up to 40 of 
its senior slave training officers.

This was followed by more news of many suicides across 
the state, of people who had been in the direct pay of 
my brother. Even the FITO (the Federal Internal Tax 
Office) and Slave Enforcement Authority were being 
investigated in depth, and I would soon here about the 
suicide of one Mr Jonas Pearson.

But the fact was no-one who was involved in Noel's 
highly illegal enslavement of the Cahill family could 
have gotten away or pleaded innocent, mainly because I 
had all the video evidence. 

Noel, to his credit, and to my advantage, had video 
recorded everything he'd ever done or organised, and 
everyone involved with him was seen within those 
recordings. 

But still no word came back of where he and Brad could 
be. As five months flashed by us, I agonised what else 
I could do to find them.

But it was in the eleventh month that the man known as 
Grady was finally caught, and in his possession, a 
video recording of his 48 hours with Brad.

Immediately it was confiscated by the authorities, but 
I was given a private viewing so I could verify that 
this was indeed Brad Cahill at the time of his 
abduction.

But this is where things became really weird for me. In 
a way, the lewd video recording also told the story of 
a young man who wasn't abducted, but who had gone of 
his own free will with the man known as Grady, to a 
shady hotel room on the outskirts of Morrisett City.

And as the film played, there sat Brad on the edge of 
single bed, speaking into the camera lens with tears in 
his eyes as he admitted to following Grady to this 
filthy one room bed-sitter. 

And the reason why? Because Brad knew Noel would never 
leave him or his family alone if he didn't obey Grady 
and do what he was told. At least this way, he 
explained, if he submitted to Noel's will straight 
away, his family would be free of being harassed or 
stalked or something far worse.

Then Brad stood up and with trembling hands, lowered 
his pants and underwear, stepped out of them and 
holding his large uncircumcised penis up to the camera, 
began masturbating himself while smiling a sad defeated 
smile.

Suddenly Grady walked into camera range, and raising 
his fist, he punched Brad in the face, knocking him 
onto his back where he proceeded to tear his clothes 
off his body and then violently rape him in the vilest 
ways possible.

Immediately I left the viewing room, heart-broken and 
weeping as I considered my next move. With my team of 
lawyers on hand, I knew we could get Grady put away for 
life, because at the time of the video recording, Brad 
was a free citizen, and it could be proved beyond a 
reasonable doubt that what was recorded here was 
nothing more than outright coercion and rape against 
the victim.

Upon meeting Grady, it took all my strength not to pick 
up the closer heavy object and slam it across his 
smirking sneering face. I listened as my lawyers 
offered him a way to reduce his sentence, and at the 
federal prosecutor who nodded his head in agreement. 
All he had to do was give us information that led us 
straight to Noel and Brad.

Grady immediately tried to haggle, laughing that we had 
nothing on him.

"I want him enslaved, castrated and sold to the 
Zasiadko mine pit in the Ukraine. Also include his wife 
and any children he may have!" I said aloud, watching 
the smile melt from his face and a scared, panicked 
look replace it.

"No! You can't! That's not legal!" he spluttered, 
suddenly outraged that a young punk like me could ever 
make such decisions like this.

"What you did to my friend Brad wasn't legal either!" I 
replied softly, and turning towards the prosecutor, I 
told him to let me know when the jury had made there 
decision and were ready to sentence Grady.

"It's a foregone conclusion! You'll be convicted, and 
then I want the most severe punishment possible to be 
meted out to you and every one of your closest 
relatives. Like they say, we should always keep it in 
the family!" I said as I turned away from him and made 
to leave.

"Wait! Wait! Look, I'll tell you what I know okay? It 
ain't much, because your brother didn't leave any 
following contact details! He was too concerned of what 
you might do! But I know how to find out! If you'll let 
me keep my balls, and leave my family out of this, I'll 
help you find him!" he blurted out, desperately.

Turning back around, I nodded my head to one of my 
lawyers, and then stormed out of the room.

True to his word, Grady led us directly to Noel's 
doorstep, in a southern state of the country, where 
he'd stayed low and avoided bringing any attention to 
himself.

He was now 20 years of age, maybe an inch taller than 
I'd last seen him, and he was working from home for a 
small electronics outfit near the city of Fairfax. The 
house he was renting was a dingy small one bedroom 
affair, with a tiny kitchenette, toilet and shower 
room.

To me, twelve months had gone by, and I knew I must 
have appeared to everyone else as if I was a fanatical 
zealot on my quest to find Brad. I had grown over a 
foot and a half, and I had begun to really fill out. 

I doubt Noel would have recognised me at first if he'd 
just seen me in the street, as I'd also altered my 
appearance a bit as well by dying my hair dark brown 
with bleached blond streaks which was the fad of the 
day for people my age.

But it was time to drop in and visit him. I know my 
heart skipped a beat as I knocked on his door, and when 
he opened it, I must admit it was me who didn't 
immediately recognise him.

He appeared to have a permanent five o'clock shadow, 
his eyes were hollow and he was a lot skinnier than I 
remembered him to be. Whatever he'd been doing lately, 
he definitely hadn't been looking after himself. All he 
was wearing was a filthy stained t-shirt and a pair of 
very dirty tight jockey briefs. 

At first he just stared at me, dumbfounded, and casting 
wary glances around outside to ensure I was alone, he 
stepped aside and let me enter. 

The room was a pigsty. Maggot infested food was strewn 
around, left unattended in a thick covering of buzzing 
flies. The light was pitifully low, and it took a 
second for my eyes to adjust. 

And that's when I finally laid eyes on Brad for the 
first time since he'd been taken from us, from me. He 
was on his knees which were wide apart, his arms behind 
his back, his head lowered with his chin resting on his 
chest and his groin thrust forward towards me as he 
maintained a raging rock-hard erection.

I nearly cried as I saw how much weight he'd lost. The 
fact I could see his ribs through his once muscular 
chest sent shockwaves through me.

Not taking my eyes off him, I made my way to a short 
stool where I sat down, before turning my full 
attention back to Noel.

"Well, you're not looking too good at all, Noel." I 
said casually. Noel just stared at me, and then ran his 
hand through his long oily unwashed hair as he tried to 
think of something to say to me.

"What the fuck do you want? Why are you here, Evan?" he 
said, his voice full of fear, knowing what I was about 
to say.

"Noel, I've come to take Brad back to his family. Why 
else would I be here?" I answered, acting surprised 
he'd even asked me such a stupid question. Immediately 
Noel moved over towards Brad as if to protect him, and 
then I watched in amazement as Brad wrapped his once 
strong but now thin arms around Noel's waist, hugging 
him close to him.

They were both shaking, trembling in fear. Even though 
Noel had seen no-one outside with me, he would have 
known at that point I wasn't alone. In fact as we were 
speaking, 10 heavily armed law enforcement officers 
were now surrounding the house and ready to storm it at 
my signal. And Brad could sense something was terribly 
wrong, and was terrified Noel was about to be taken 
away from him. 

"You can't take him! He's mine! Fucking look at him 
Evan, and see he doesn't want to go! He'll die without 
me, for fuck sake! You should go now, please, and leave 
us along, okay? Don't tell anyone we're here, please 
Evan?" Noel said in a scared blustering hysterical 
voice, trying to act like the brutish brother he used 
to be. 

But I heard the tone of his voice change into that of a 
very frightened child, and suddenly he was pleading 
with me to leave them alone as he slid down and hugged 
Brad even closer to him.

"Please Evan, please just go and leave us alone." He 
begged, and for the first time since I could remember, 
I watched tears run down Noel's face as he started 
crying. 

"I can't do that Noel. Brad's brothers and mother and 
father miss him so very much, and I can see he's not 
very well. And Noel, father and mother want to see you 
too. We only want you both to be safe and sound, Noel." 
I said softly.

"That's not true Evan! You've come here to separate us! 
That's why you're here isn't it? You want to destroy 
what we have together! Well, I won't let you, you 
fucking cunt! Get the fuck out of my house before I 
fucking kill you!" Noel screamed at me, suddenly 
standing up and moving unsteadily towards me. 

Instantly I stood up and smashed my fist into his gaunt 
face, and watching the startled expression on his 
grimacing frightened face change from surprise to agony 
as he slumped down on the floor unconscious.

Suddenly Brad wailed, throwing his arms out before 
himself, and I knew then something was wrong with his 
eye sight as he frantically felt around blindly, trying 
to locate where Noel had fallen. Quickly he found him 
and then leaning over my brother, Brad began howling 
and sobbing, running his trembling hands over Noel's 
limp body as he tried to wake him up.

It was too much for me. Standing there, with tears 
pouring down my face, I shouted out the key word, and 
before Brad or I knew what was happening, the house was 
full of armed men checking out every quarter of the 
small dwelling. Quickly I knelt down next to Brad, who 
cowered away from me immediately, but I gently wrapped 
my arms around his thin malnourished naked body and 
hugged him close to my chest.

And as I watched the pandemonium happening in that 
small house as the law enforcement officers rolled Noel 
onto his stomach and cuffed his wrists behind his back, 
before dragging him out to the police van waiting 
outside, I wondered what the fuck Noel must have been 
thinking for them to end up like derelicts on skid row. 
How could he have done this to Brad? How could he have 
done this to himself? 

Within half an hour, I carefully guided Brad out of 
there and into a large limousine waiting for us. Brad 
appeared to be suffering from some sort of eye 
affliction which had literally blinded him. But I kept 
him close to me and spoke softly as I guided him slowly 
into the warm interior of the vehicle that would take 
us both home.

***

7.1 Noel Morgan – A Lost Cause

(Compiled from the Confidential Testimonies of Noel 
Morgan)

***

How can I now say I'm truly sorry for all the pain I've 
caused so many people? Is it too late for me to make 
amends to everyone I've hurt over the years.

The courts have said so. They believe it's too late for 
me. They even believe that 'slavery for life' isn't 
good enough, that my punishment should be far greater 
to reflect the heinous nature of what I've done.

As I write this, I'm sitting on the cold concrete floor 
of a small cell I'm occupying. There's a thin urine-
stained foam mattress I use as my bed, and a hole in 
the ground which I use to piss and shit in. There are 
no windows and there's one small rectangular metal door 
which I have to hunch down to enter and exit whenever 
the guards take me out of here for the 35 minute 
exercise period I'm allowed to have daily.

I'm rationed two hours of light a day, and the rest of 
the time I spend in pitch black, darkness so unsettling 
at times I fear I am going insane.

In a sense I'm being kept in solitary confinement. The 
authorities fear I will be instantly killed if they put 
me in with any other slaves or prisoners. 

Not that that means much. I am not allowed to talk to 
anyone, not even those who guard me and who take every 
opportunity to come into my cell and savagely beat me 
with their fists and batons around my head and body. 
They never leave any serious marks, but they always 
ensure I suffer excruciating internal pain around my 
lower back, the soles of my feet and my stomach.

But I've been given permission to use this thin sliver 
of charcoal to write down my thoughts on the back of 
some toilet tissue they've given me.

To be honest, I don't know why I bother. Ever since my 
incarceration, all I've really wanted to do is close my 
eyes and not wake up. Just dream my little dreams of 
being with Brad, and remember how it was before things 
got really tough.

Yes, I remember how I went up to New Holland and took 
him away from Evan. 

Brad was mine, and even though I didn't understand what 
was happening to me then, I came to realise I'd fallen 
deeply in love with him. To me, Brad was my soul mate. 
He was the perfect sex partner for me, the perfect sex 
slave, and I would have done anything to keep him close 
to me to protect him.

But after I'd finally smuggled him across the border, 
all hell seemed to break lose.

My father had suddenly disowned me, I had no access to 
any money, and all my contacts and friends seemed to be 
suddenly disappearing. Those who I could get through to 
advised me strongly not to head home, that Evan was on 
the warpath and using every available resource at his 
vast disposal to track me down.

I was frantic. All I knew was I had to keep Brad with 
me and look after him. There was nobody else who knew 
what he really needed, that he's desire to be dominated 
needed to be done by me and by me alone. Nothing else 
mattered.

Luckily for both of us, I did have a large amount of 
cash on me. I knew it would keep us going for at least 
a few months, until I could come up with another plan 
to get us more money. 

So we moved into a lovely apartment in a state south-
west that really endorsed slavery, and where I felt 
fairly safe if anyone came snooping around. For the 
first month, all I could do was stay in bed with my 
faggot-girl, I mean Brad, and enjoy his smooth naked 
body to the fullest. Everything I wanted to do to him I 
did, and then I'd think up a whole lot more and submit 
him to all those sexual desires as well.

Of course, I knew I had to go out and look for work. It 
was up to me to feed us both, to look out for us, so I 
finally found the courage to go out by myself and 
search the 'jobs wanted' employment agencies. 

That was when I knew I was really fucked up. Even as I 
sat in the small office of the local employment agency, 
filling out the necessary forms to enquire about any 
employment opportunities, all I could think about was 
Brad at home, lying on our bed where I'd handcuffed him 
to the headboard. 

But more fucked up was the huge pictures of me and Brad 
splashed across the front of every newspaper in the 
city, appearing on every TV channel, of documentaries 
and news articles trying to locate our whereabouts.

Immediately I packed us up in the middle of the night 
and took us to another city in another state. Once we 
arrived and I'd booked us into a dingy dirty one-
roomer, I rang Trevor Drummond and organised to meet me 
incognito in an out-of-the-way café bar.

"Look mate, I shouldn't be here. Evan's got everyone 
out looking for you, and I can't promise I ain't been 
followed either. So, what you going to do anyway?" he 
asked me, and I could see he was worried. 

"I need money, and a lot of it! Can you give me a loan 
until I've sorted out all this shit?" I asked, trying 
to act as if I was in control.

"No problems Noel! I'll give you what I got here and 
wire you the rest. How much are you looking at?" Trevor 
asked as he looked around furtively, drinking the last 
of his coffee.

"I need at least 1mil. Can you do that?" I asked, 
feeling the strain catching up with me. I knew I needed 
sleep, but more importantly, I needed to make sure we 
were safe when I slept.

"Sure, no problems... Here's 60k until I can get home. 
Noel, you're not going to like this, but I got to tell 
you. Steve and his whole family were enslaved last 
Thursday. Just like that. Don't know why, but the news 
is Steve's father was involved in some type of stocks 
and bonds scandal." Trevor told me in a near whisper.

"Not only that, but it looks like three other of our 
guys got taken down as well. And not only them, but 
their whole families too. I got a feeling that 
someone's after the lot of us, Noel." Trevor said, his 
voice trembling.

To be honest, I didn't give a flying fuck about anyone 
else's problems. All I was concerned with was getting 
the money I needed to get Brad and me out of the 
country, a one-way ticket to a cozy island retreat 
where we could hold up until Evan came back to his 
senses, fuck him.

After an hour of idle chatter, we finally said our 
farewells, and that was the last I saw of him. Later I 
would learn he and his family were also enslaved upon 
his return to his family estate. I never did find out 
the reason, but I know I felt an invisible clammy fist 
start to tighten around my heart when the money never 
arrived and all efforts to contact him went unanswered.

Now I was desperate. For two months we stayed in that 
hovel. Then we were on the move again, a different 
state and city, stay for a little while and then moved 
on.

Again, all I wanted to do was fuck Brad stupid, make 
him tell me how much he loved me over and over again. I 
knew I was fixated on him, but I didn't care, and what 
money we had I now began to gamble, hoping for that 
lucky strike that would buy us our tickets out of the 
country. 

Also, I'd stopped hitting and hurting him. My heart was 
no longer in it, because suddenly I no longer wanted to 
see him harmed in any way.

Eventually we were down to our last few thousands, and 
that's when I decided we had to sell Brad's mouth and 
pussy. I had no choice but to make him available to any 
guys prepared to pay for a high-priced male hooker of 
Brad's exceptional qualities.

At first we began raking the money in, and I could see 
it wouldn't be long before we'd be on our way to our 
sunny island resort, but then the bottom dropped out of 
our thriving enterprise.

One of our regular johns, an old geezer about 50 maybe 
60 years old started blackmailing us. He'd seen Brad's 
and my picture in the local media and put two and two 
together. Before I knew what hit us, he was demanding a 
double act performance by both of us, wanting to watch 
me fucking Brad in as many positions as he could think 
up, and then bringing along all his friends to watch as 
well. 

Me personally, I got to admit I liked performing in 
front of a crowd, especially enjoying it when they 
applauded and urged me on. But I put a stop to anyone 
thinking they could fuck my arse. 

Didn't mind them sucking my cock, but when it came to 
fucking pussy, well that was where I had Brad step in 
and offer up his cunt. I wasn't any homo, and I didn't 
care how much the old man threatened me.

And even though I was outraged at being blackmailed, we 
suddenly started bringing in more money than I'd 
imagined with our double act. It was all going along 
smoothly until the old cunt demanded a half a share in 
everything we were making, and then demanded he spend 
more time with Brad than I would usually allow. 

That's about the time we did another runner, because 
that old cunt went and hurt Brad in a way I'd not 
expected. As was arranged, I went to pick up Brad from 
the old man's house, and as we were leaving, I saw 
blood trickling down the inside of his thighs from his 
arse cheeks. He was staggering and groaning and in the 
dim light, I could see he was badly beat up all over as 
well. 

Immediately I demanded to know what the fuck had 
happened, and the old man had proudly announced he'd 
earlier in the evening shared Brad with about 20 other 
sicko guys who got off on shoving glass bottles and 
other large objects up his arsehole and then forcing 
him to dance and masturbate himself in front of them. 

Not only that, but that old fart had been paid a 
fortune.

That's when I took his own fireplace poker, went over 
to him to shove it up his arse after I'd beaten him 
around the head a bit. Problem was, I didn't know he 
had armed himself with a blade and the next thing I 
know he'd stabbed me twice in the chest and once in the 
stomach.

As I'd collapsed, he'd hurried over to Brad who could 
hardly stand on his own two feet, and was about to slit 
his throat.

Instantly I jumped up and crowned him over the head 
with the metal poker slick, and as I freed Brad from 
his grip, I kept my promise and drove that poker up his 
arse and watched as blood came pouring out of his 
bowels. 

I doubt it if he lived, but we weren't going to hang 
around to find out. I staggered around swooning, blood 
leaking from my wounds until I finally located his 
stash. Then pocketing the 10k he'd tried to hide from 
me, and I somehow lifted Brad up onto his feet dragging 
him after me as we high-tailed it out of there.

Brad was seriously ill for about a month. It was the 
worse month of my entire life. I really thought I'd 
lose him then. I didn't have enough money to have him 
or myself hospitalised, and I couldn't afford to have a 
doctor look at him or me either. 

10k just wasn't enough money to have him medically seen 
to. Also, my greatest fear was having both of us 
identified while we lay there in their hospital beds, 
and then me being unable to stop the authorities taking 
Brad away from me.

As I haphazardly patched myself up, thinking I might 
even die on Brad at times, it was one of the few 
occasions I truly did consider ringing Evan and having 
him come down and pick Brad up. 

I stayed in bed with him all the time, falling in and 
out of consciousness and hugging him close to me as I 
tried to will him and myself to get better. And as I 
got better and I watched him slowly recovering, not 
once did I leave his side. 

By now he'd lost a ton of weight but slowly he did get 
better, but I knew he was still gravely ill. Of course, 
there was no way I'd ever let him out of my sight 
again, or sell him to anyone ever again.

That's when I thought I'd really lost Brad forever. I 
just never thought anyone would do a home-invasion raid 
on us while we were this down and out, bursting through 
our front door and holding us at gun point as they tore 
our small one bedroom unit apart.

At first I thought it was my brother Evan's goons 
finally tracked us down, but as I quickly took in the 
situation, I knew we were in real trouble. 

Never had I been so scared, as when we were pushed onto 
our knees in front of the four masked intruders, four 
huge black men who stood glaring down on us, 
threatening to slit Brad's throat if I didn't agree to 
suck each of their big black dicks.

There was no choice to be made as I looked into Brad 
frightened trusting sickly face. I immediately turned 
to the big man in front of me and tasted my first cock, 
in fact my first black cock.

The man was truly ruthless, slapping, punching and 
gagging me until I sucked him off the way he liked it 
done. For the first time in my life, I experienced what 
it must have been like for Brad and his brothers, for 
all the guys I'd enslaved and then used for my own 
personal enjoyment.

Of course, with no micro-chip to heighten my senses or 
make my body respond, I had to endure the constant 
beatings and bitch slaps as I orally pleasured each one 
of them, licking and sucking on their big black hairy 
balls as well, until they got sick of that and then 
ripped my clothes off me.

And all the time I was repeatedly getting fucked up the 
arse by them, all I could do was look into Brad's sad 
frightened face and hope we would somehow survived 
this. Of course, when the 'boss' as he was known by 
first anally penetrated me, I immediately blacked out. 
But I woke up to one of his companion's brutally 
fucking me.

I wavered in and out of consciousness, until finally 
they'd had there fill, and then tying me up to the 
headboard of the bed, they laughed and sneered at me as 
they dragged Brad out with them as they left.

I knew my anus had been torn up really badly, and blood 
continued to seep out of me as I worked at trying to 
untie my bindings. It took me half an hour to free 
myself and then, throwing on what clothes I had left, I 
picked up a discarded length of vacuum cleaner piping 
and went in search of the hotel manager.

As I'd figured, he was only too happy to tell me 
everything I needed to know. The men who had taken Brad 
were a neighbourhood gang that ran organised crime in 
this sector of the city. 

But one of their more profitable enterprises was to 
kidnap good looking white teenage boys, and after 
raping them for weeks on end, selling them to a 
sadistic group of foreign nationals who took great 
pleasure in slowly decapitating the poor victim's body 
parts a limb at a time, keeping them alive for as long 
as they could as they sexually abused them at the same 
time. 

And even though I was hysterical, I took my time 
planning how to get Brad back, and over the course of 
four days, I prepared myself for the oncoming 
confrontation.

All it took was a stick of dynamite and a pistol, and 
the address of where they were keeping him.

I can tell you it came as a huge surprise for them when 
their front door exploded in on them, and then having 
me charging in there, screaming at the top of my lungs, 
shooting every one of them as they lay there shell-
shocked.

What I didn't expect was the two bullets that hit me in 
my right shoulder and my left upper arm. Of course it 
didn't slow me down at all, as I spotted Brad still 
being sodomised by that cunt of a 'boss' man.

Pistol-whipped him, dragged him off Brad and then blew 
his cock and balls off, before I quickly pulled Brad up 
under my right arm and dragged him out of there to a 
waiting car I'd loaned that day.

We made a quick getaway out of that state and across 
the border, but I was nearly frantic with despair as I 
saw Brad was suffering from loss of blood and extreme 
agony.

Eventually I found a place for us to rest up, and as 
gently as I could, I tried to tend to Brad's severe 
wounds. I didn't care about my own injuries. They were 
nothing compared to Brad's, so I found myself once 
again thinking of just ringing Evan.

Also, from that day on, I stopped using him, fucking 
him, demanding that he service me. I'd seen the pain 
and agony he'd suffered firsthand as he'd recuperated 
and I no longer wanted to see him suffering because of 
me. All I wanted was to make sure he was okay, and I 
stayed in that small cramped filthy bed hugging him to 
me as I watched his handsome face become gaunt and 
shallow and his body get thinner.

By the time Evan caught up with us, we'd finally moved 
all the way down south and I'd just secured a part-time 
job repairing simple electronic gadgets from home. We 
were so broke that all I could afford to rent for us 
was a very cheap unit to live in. I had stopped eating 
altogether and any money we had went on food for Brad 
and any legal pain killers I could buy for him.

But by now I'd seen how ill Brad really was. He was 
just so skinny. He wouldn't or couldn't eat and all 
he'd do was continue to try and make me happy, try to 
service me, even when I told him he no longer had to do 
that anymore. 

I remember lying awake long hours, holding him tightly 
to me, knowing I was about to lose him for good if I 
didn't get him some serious help soon.

That's when Evan turned up on our doorstep, telling me 
it was time for Brad to go home to his loved ones. I 
knew it was the truth, but I didn't want Evan to see 
the defeat in my eyes, I didn't want him to know I knew 
I'd failed Brad.

So I did what I always do when I want people to think 
I'm tough and in control. I tried to fight him off, 
told him to fuck off, but he'd grown in the last year 
and he just swatted me down like a mosquito.

He knocked me out with one punch. It wasn't that 
difficult really. I had no strength left in my own 
body, and I was lucky if I could even stand up.

The next thing I knew I was lying in a prison hospital 
bed, drips running into my arms, and a whole lot of 
detectives trying to interview and interrogate me. It 
was all so hazy what happened then. I was charged as I 
lay there in that bed, and before I knew it, before I 
was better, I was sent to the cell I now currently 
occupy.

Evan came and saw me once before my trial, and we had a 
short conversation. I remember how he looked at me, and 
it was a look that really scared me. As he'd sat across 
from me in the interview room, he asked me simply why.

"Because I love him... Because he makes me feel like 
I'm a real man!" I said looking at him as tears 
suddenly rolled down my face.

Then there was silence for a few moments.

"You call that love? What you did was an abomination of 
love! How can you say you love him?" Evan asked, his 
voice rising with anger. All I could do was look at 
him, unable to explain that Brad needed me to fulfill 
his deepest darkest needs, and that I needed Brad to so 
I could fill those needs for him.

"Do you hate me Evan? Will you ever be able to forgive 
me?" I asked him, and I could hear my voice was very 
small and trembling, because I knew I feared his 
answer.

"I hate you with all my heart Noel! I hate you for what 
you've done to Brad and his entire family! For what 
you've done to August and his family, and for what 
you've done to our family! I can never forgive you for 
what you've done!" he answered softly, and there was 
that look, a look of pure hatred. I had expected him to 
say something like this, but when he'd finally said it, 
it was like a ton of bricks had fallen on top of me.

Suddenly I felt so small and very, very alone. I felt 
myself look down at the table before me, and then felt 
my chest contract and heave as a loud mournful wail 
escaped my mouth and my tears blinded my vision.

That's when I realised I didn't deserve any pity, not 
from Evan, not from any one, and especially not from 
Brad. Now I knew I would be made to suffer as I'd made 
others suffer before me.

"I'm so sorry Evan, so very sorry for what I've done!" 
I sobbed openly to him, unable to meet his accusing 
hate-filled eyes as he got up and went to the door to 
leave.

"I know you've been dying to ask me about Brad, and how 
he is." Evan said.

"You'll be happy to know that he's doing a lot better. 
He was suffering severe malnutrition and dehydration, 
as well as trachoma, which has affected his eye sight 
rather badly. But he's going to pull through. I've got 
the best physicians and specialists looking after him." 
And with that he walked out on me.

At my trial, it was like being at a three ring circus. 
The national media all turned up, and my name suddenly 
became synonymous with some of the greatest mass 
murderers and serial killers ever to be afforded such 
historic infamy. 

I was scared and terrified as I was made to tell the 
jury what exactly happened and how I'd gone about 
enslaving August and then Brad Cahill and his family.

But the hardest part was being aware that they were all 
in the courtroom directly behind me, witnessing my 
admittance to my crimes and how I'd deliberately 
planned to enslave them. At no time did I have the 
courage to turn around and look at them, to tell them 
how sorry I was. I kept my eyes firmly on the table in 
front of me, and never lifted them for the entire court 
hearing.

Except for Brad! When he was finally called up to the 
witness box, I tried to quickly glance up at him, 
without him seeing me look at him. All I wanted to do 
was see how healthy he now looked, and I was swooning 
in my seat as I saw how handsome he appeared in the 
white suit he wore.

But once again my tears blinded me as he related to the 
jury how I'd enslaved him and then the whole sequence 
of events that led to Evan finally tracking us down in 
the south.

Of course I was found guilty, and I now await my 
sentencing. 

And as I wait, I am micro-chipped, have all the hair on 
my body permanently removed, and then I am brutally 
raped and beaten, all in preparation for when I am 
formally told I have been enslaved for the rest of my 
natural life.

On top of that, regardless of my sentence, I am to be 
castrated and have my tongue removed without general 
anesthetic.

And then if I survive my mutilation, I will be sold to 
a mining company somewhere in Uganda.

***

7.2 Brad Cahill - Wings of Freedom

(Extracts From the Recently Discovered Writings by Brad 
Cahill – Pleasure Slave)

***

He comes in my dreams as an avenging angel, angry and 
dangerous, demanding my unconditional loyalty and love.

I give it to him immediately, open myself to him, and 
as I dream, I feel his wrathful arms wrap around me and 
squeeze the breath out of me, crushing my lungs, 
reducing my torso to a bloody pulp.

But then my eyelids flutter and I wake up screaming. I 
can feel myself being held down on my back, a soft 
caring voice telling me everything is alright. 

My eyes adjust to the dim light, but the face above me 
is vague and blurred.

"It's alright Brad. You're safe now and lying in a 
comfortable soft bed, covered with soft smooth sheets 
to keep you nice and warm." It is Master Evan's voice 
and he is speaking so tenderly. I can feel him wiping a 
warm moist cloth across my forehead, and he continues 
to talk to me.

"Don't worry Brad. Your eye sight has been affected a 
little bit, but you'll soon be able to see clearly 
before you know it. Just calm down, you're safe now and 
no-one will hurt you." he says, his voice soothing me, 
calming me.

I remember him clearly. I recall how he came and took 
me away from the small suffocating room that Master 
Noel and I were living in. But where is Master Noel? I 
need him, oh God I need him, and as I think about him I 
feel my cock stiffening instantly to its fully erect 
state.

"Shhhh... That's it Brad. Calm down. No one will hurt 
you or do anything to harm you ever again." Master Evan 
says in a gentle voice that I find comforting, as he 
again wipes my forehead with the same warm moist cloth.

Again I think of Master Noel, and I wonder where he is. 
He cannot be far away, not if Master Evan is here 
looking after me. Why can't I see him? In fact, why is 
everything so blurred? Then I remember what Master Evan 
has just told me, of the damage to my eyes.

I need to get up and search for Master Noel. Why can't 
I move, or raise my arms or legs. I can't even lift my 
head up without sudden pain shooting through every 
nerve ending of my body. Maybe I've been refitted with 
a micro-chip and Master Noel is punishing me for not 
getting up off my lazy backside. Yes, that must be it!

"Listen to me Brad! Now just calm down and relax. Don't 
squirm about like that! Just rest up here now, yes 
that's it." Master Evan continues saying, his voice 
soft as velvet silk.

"You've been ill for a while Brad, and now you getting 
better. I want you to stay still and relax and rest up 
for me Brad. Will you do that for me Brad?" Master Evan 
says, insisting I stop moving about.

Suddenly I feel very, very tired, and before I know it, 
I fall into a deep comforting sleep.

That's when the visions come, a rambling kaleidoscope 
of vivid pictures that flicker and merge into a single 
moving image. I know what these are. They are my 
memories playing out in my mind, reminding me of the 
past.

There in my mind, as if it were only yesterday, are my 
parents. They are looking a bit haggard but overjoyed 
as they hug Sean, Justin and me close to them. And 
there's Master Evan standing aside, smiling a lonely 
smile, watching us as we laugh and cry, lost in our 
family love for each other.

But I hear the knock on the door and without thinking I 
walk over and open it. Suddenly someone grabs me by the 
front of my shirt, dragging me out and silently closing 
the door behind me. A huge ape of a man, unshaven and 
nearly bald and much taller than me, slams me up 
against the wall of the hallway and puts a finger up to 
his lips, indicating I should keep quiet, just shut my 
mouth as he hurriedly pushes me into an empty janitor's 
room, flicks on the light and closes and locks the door 
behind us.

At first I am furious. I want to strike back but the 
way he looks down at me, a smirk across his weather-
beaten face suddenly sends shivers of fear down my 
spine.

"I got a message for you, queer-boy! It's from your 
real master down south, and I think you're going to 
want to stay real quiet and not make a sound as I tell 
what he's got to say!" he says in a terrifying voice 
that makes me tremble in fear.

"Firstly, he commends you all on getting away from him 
so easily. Didn't think his own little brother had the 
balls to do what he did. But you, well, he's got a 
message. Come back now, of your own free will, and 
he'll leave the rest of your family alone." The large 
man said, his voice sounding like gravel on sandpaper. 
And then before I know it, he is cupping the front of 
my crotch, feeling me up and then unzipping my fly.

"Of course, if you don't do what he wants, he's going 
to be so pissed off, and I reckon you can kiss your 
family goodbye forever. I'm quite sure he'd never harm 
you, but I doubt he'll let any of your other family 
members live if you were to disagree with him." He says 
as he shoves his huge calloused hand inside the front 
of my underwear to take my testicles in the palm of his 
fist.

"So, what do you say, homo? Are you going to be a good 
boy and come peacefully with me? Or are you going to 
try and fight me and go running off to your new 
boyfriend?" he says as he starts squeezing my balls as 
hard as he can.

I know I am crying now, and I know it is senseless to 
try and fight back. This man is humungous and will 
knock me about before I know what's hit me. Also, I 
know I have to follow this scary man and go back to 
Master Noel. 

I've already learnt how cruel Master Evan's brother can 
be, and I know he'll never let me go. When it comes to 
the long-term safety of my family, and doing the right 
thing for them, there really isn't any choice.

"Ah that's good! I can see you made the right decision. 
Now let's get real cozy here and get to know each other 
a lot better. On your knees cunt!" he growls at me.

In the dim light of the small janitor's room, I fall to 
my knees as he stands over me, and as I look up at him, 
he moves even closer to me and quickly lowers his 
pants. His penis is fully erect and it is huge, 
standing out from his hairy groin about nine inches or 
10". 

"Time to show Papa how good a 'sword swallower' you 
really are."

I take his throbbing organ in my mouth and I gag as he 
tries to force it down my throat, not because of the 
thickness and length of his massive penis, but because 
he hasn't washed or showered in a very long time.

His stench and the putrid taste of his foreskin makes 
me want to retch, to vomit, but I still my stomach and 
do what he demands of me. 

For quite a few minutes he makes me work my lips up and 
down the shaft of his thickly veined cock, before he 
decides he wants more. Quickly he pulls me back up to 
my feet by my hair, and spins me around so my back is 
to him. He yanks my pants and underwear down around my 
ankles, pulls my shirt up my chest, and makes me bend 
over and grab my ankles.

"Now that's real nice! I been hanging out to try me 
some hot faggot cunt, so you just hold tightly onto 
your ankles and don't make a sound as I corn hole you, 
you fucking homo!" he grunts as he roughly pushes 
himself all the way into me.

And then he reaches over me and grabbing a fistful of 
my blond hair, he yanks my head up and back and starts 
slamming into me, fucking me as hard as he can. I feel 
the agony of what he is doing to me, but I also feel my 
body responding to his brutality. My anus starts 
gripping and milking his thrusting penis and I find I 
am pushing back my butt to get as much of him into me.

I feel ashamed of myself. I no longer have the micro-
chip in my spine, but it's as if its still there, and 
the pleasure level has been triggered at an extremely 
high setting.

"Goddam you're good faggot! Oh yeah, I can see why he 
wants you back!" the man gasps out loud as he increases 
his fuck pace and slams into my anus over and over 
again while still yanking my head up even further as I 
stand bent over all the way, holding tightly onto my 
ankles.

The images blur in my mind, suddenly speeding up like 
the fast forward action on a movie. I see myself 
kneeling before the man once more, licking and sucking 
the slime of his recent ejaculation and my shit off his 
semi-flaccid cock and large hairy balls before he 
quickly makes me stand up again and pull my pants up 
before dragging me out of the janitor's room and away 
from my family and friends and the Le Grand Hotel. 

Bundled into the back of a car, I see vaguely the many 
street lamps lighting up the night, but I have no idea 
where we are or where we are going. The small room we 
enter is dusty and damp, and I sit on the side of the 
bed as he instructs me and watch as he sets up a 
digital video camera on a tripod stand facing me. 

I speak the words he tells me to repeat and dutifully 
stand up once more, lower my pants and underwear, step 
out of them so he can video record me masturbating. And 
as I smile, I watch as he steps forward and punches me 
in the face.

The images speed up more as he places me in many 
uncomfortable positions and fucks me repeatedly. 
Absurdly, I watch as the images show me sucking his 
monstrous dick before and after each fuck session, and 
see myself gag as he urinates in my mouth. He continues 
to beat me around my head, my body and genitals, 
deriding me for not being a real man and not fighting 
back.

Instantly the images slow down a fraction as I find 
myself thrown down in the middle of another small room 
and there stands Master Noel, his face red with anger 
as he turns on the man, telling him to go back to his 
motel and wait for him to call.

I hear Master Noel's voice as if from far away, 
ordering me to go take a shower and I watch myself 
stagger into the cubicle. I remember the warm water 
flowing over me has a reviving quality about it, and 
then before I know what has happened, I am dry and 
Master Noel is taking his time fucking me on my back. 
My knees are bent over his shoulders and he his kissing 
me deeply, and then as he cums, Master Noel bites my 
tongue and declares his undying love for me.

Suddenly I am seeing in my mind images that are running 
at normal speed. We are in another small compact 
bedroom, somewhere in the southern states, and Master 
Noel looks scared and worried. He is cursing Master 
Evan, and hugging me close to his chest. I lay there, 
feeling a sudden swelling of love for him, and 
immediately lower my head and take his semi-erect penis 
into my mouth.

"Good girl! Yes, that's lovely! Take it deeper baby, 
and make your Daddy feel really good!" Master Noel 
intones to me, running his hands through my blond hair 
gently. It is one of his good days, where he has spared 
me the discipline of his fists and has momentarily let 
his guard down. I know I am now safe, that I have made 
the right decision, and that Master Noel will look 
after me as he has promised.

Then news reaches him that Master Evan has just picked 
up our trail as he continues to pursue us. If I could, 
I would tell Master Noel he doesn't need to worry, as I 
would never leave him. But I stay silent, obediently 
speaking only when spoken to.

Again, another room and another city! I can feel my 
stomach rumbling as we haven't eaten in such a long 
time. Master Noel jokes that all the protein he makes 
me suck out of his cock should be enough to feed a 
small nation, but I can see he is now really worried 
about me.

I remember the first man he brings home, a skinny 
spectacled man who takes one look at me and then hands 
over a large sum of money to Master Noel. Then I am 
ordered to pleasure him with my mouth and then lie back 
and let him fuck me for as long as he wants. 

That night we eat our first proper hot meal in over a 
month, and on my knees, I smile with joy at Master Noel 
as I lean forward with my hands behind my back and eat 
from the overfilled plate of hot food on the floor 
placed next to him.

"Tonight you'll be my dog, my bitch! So when you're 
finished there Lassie, come over here and take my cock 
in your dick-sucking mouth and hump your clitty up and 
down my leg. And for being such a good whore, I'll even 
let you shoot your load." He says happily, watching me 
as I eat my fill.

As soon as I finish and lick my plate clean, I hobble 
over to him and push my erect cock up against his hairy 
leg. As I suck him off, keeping my hands behind my 
back, I slowly hump his leg, making sure I take my 
time, just the way he likes me to do it.

The feel of his coarse leg hair tickles and scratches 
my hairless cock and balls and before I know it, I have 
let myself go and I'm humping as hard as I can and as 
fast as I can. His large uncut penis starts spurting 
his manly juices into my mouth at the same time I 
ejaculate all over his leg. And as soon as I suck him 
dry and lick his balls clean, I move down and lick and 
suck up all the mess I've made on his hairy leg.

Tonight he is proud of me, and as I lay next to him, 
feeling his powerful arms hugging me close to him, I 
start kissing his hairy chest and shoulders and long 
thick neck.

Again the images slide forward rapidly, like a series 
of cardboard flip boards that suddenly stop at a scene 
of me on my hand and knees and Master Noel kneeling 
behind me, his chest flat against my back, his arms 
hugging my chest tightly, and his fully erect penis 
thrusting in and out of my gripping vagina.

"Come on boys! My friends here didn't pay a fortune to 
see two sissy faggots acting like homos. We want a 
proper man-banging fuck performance! Now get with it!" 
It was the old man, and he was ridiculing the way 
Master Noel was fucking me. 

I could tell there were about 20 odd men sitting around 
watching us, and Master Noel was whispering in my ear 
for me to push back harder, to get into the rhythm of 
his fuck-pace.

"I'm gonna kill that old cunt one of these days! He's 
really starting to piss me off big time!" Master Noel 
grunted and gasped into my ear as he pounded up me even 
harder. I could hear the applause and wondered which of 
the cheering men would be fucking me next.

The images speed up once more and I watch myself 
standing before the old man side on, letting him stroke 
my erect penis as he pushed the tapered end of a large 
empty whisky bottle up my cunt. The pain was 
excruciating, but I bit my tongue and let him do it.

"Fuck you've got a sloppy pussy, boy! See, I've nearly 
got half the bottle up your vagina and your dick is 
still rock-hard. Okay then, turn around so my friends 
can see you and jerk off while I fuck you hard with 
this bottle. I want to see how far you'll stretch 
before you start bleeding bitch!" the old man leered, 
his voice evil and filled with hate.

As instructed, I furiously masturbate myself for them 
as he slammed the glass bottle in and out of my pussy. 
I tried not to cry, but tears came and a strangled 
squeal of pain leapt from my throat as I felt something 
inside me rip at the same time I shot my girl juices.

Then there was Master Noel, standing over the 
unconscious dying body of the old man, screaming at him 
as he rams a metal poker up his arsehole. He has 
sustained three serious knife wounds and is bleeding 
badly, but without hesitating Master Noel quickly steps 
over to me, tears in his eyes as he hugs me close to 
him and helps me stagger out of the old man's house.

Then there was nothing. No images, no visions, no 
pictures. I lay in a cocoon of peaceful black silence, 
until suddenly I opened my eyes and I can vaguely see 
Master Noel leaning over me, tears of joy in his eyes 
as he saw me looking up at his face.

We are in another city, another small one bedroom 
apartment. Master Noel is hugging me close to him, a 
desperate angry look on his face as he talks of our 
future. Suddenly the door crashes open and four huge 
masked men carrying machetes and pistols storm into the 
room.

Master Noel looks resigned, as if he knew this day 
would come, when Master Evan's security team would 
eventually find us. But suddenly Master Noel yells at 
me to get down, screaming at the four men to stay away 
as he uses his body to shield me.

The next minute we are both on our knees, our wrists 
tied behind our backs, facing the men as they ransack 
our room. Master Noel is shouting at the men to take 
what they want and then get the fuck out.

"6k boss, just like the hotel manager said, boss!" says 
the thinnest of the four. They are all very tall, and 
three of them are verging on obese. We can't see their 
faces, as they are wearing balaclavas, but their bare 
hands identify they are all black men.

"So what we got here? Two faggot scum living it up in a 
cozy hideaway retreat? And doing naughty fag stuff, no 
doubt? Well, I reckon that'll cost ya big time not to 
be ratted on. What do ya say, HD?" the largest man says 
as he glares down at us.

"I say we have some fun before we go, and still give 
'em up to the cops when we leave. Nothing nastier than 
some fucking homos polluting the straight pool, boss!" 
answered his compatriot in a chilling voice.

"Okay then, fun it is!"

Instantly a long glinting blade is pressed against my 
throat and one of the men stands in front of Master 
Noel unzipping his jeans.

"I reckon you the top man, since you still dressed and 
all. So you get the pleasure of sucking my cock and 
licking my big fat hairy black balls first." The man 
said sneering down into Master Noel's horrified face. 

"Mind though, we'll give you one chance to get outta 
here with your cherry intact. If you don't want to suck 
us all off, and then have us fuck you stupid, we'll 
leave you alone and just slit your bitch's throat 
before we fuck him. Then once we're finished, you can 
go home, and forget this ever happened. Your choice 
punk?" the man said.

At first Master Noel just stared at the huge black 
uncut dick in front of his face, and then he turned his 
head my way, looking at the menacing knife pressing 
against my throat. And then he turned back around and 
without another word took that large throbbing erection 
into his mouth and started sliding his lips up and down 
its thick length.

Before I could even move, one of the other men stepped 
forward quickly and shoved his penis into my mouth and 
ordered me to suck him off.

Again the images in my mind shifted quickly ahead in 
time. I could see Master Noel and I had been positioned 
next to each other, our wrists still tied behind our 
backs, and we are both on our knees at the side of our 
bed, bent over so our faces are pushed into the 
mattress. 

Kneeling behind us, two of the large black men are 
brutally fucking us, while slamming their fists into 
our backs if we don't push back onto their raging 
thrusting cocks fast enough.

Master Noel has had his clothes ripped off him and his 
favourite jock strap has been shoved into his mouth 
gagging him. I have a pair of Master Noel's Speedo 
briefs jammed into mine. Our faces are turned towards 
each other, and I can see the lost, daze look on Master 
Noel's grimacing pain-riddled face as he is forced, 
like me, to take all the men's erect penises over and 
over again.

The images shifted once again in time, and I recognise 
the cellar room where the men and 16 of their gang 
members hang out. I am on my back, the boss laying on 
top of me, my legs over his shoulders as he pounds his 
huge black cock in and out of my vagina. 
The look in his eyes is feral and he is fucking me as 
hard as he can, intentionally trying to hurt me and 
make me cry.

"Fucking some real nice white pussy here guys! God he's 
good! His pussy keeps gripping my dick so tight!" he 
grunts and drools as he slams himself over and over 
into me.

I remember how they had decided to take me with them 
once they'd had their way with Master Noel and me. 
Tying Master Noel up and then dragging me out of the 
room, they'd thrown me in the boot of their car and 
driven me here where I'd spent the next five days 
performing oral on all their gang members and then 
letting them rape me up my vagina whenever they wanted 
to.

I remember my mind had gone completely numb and all I 
could think about was Master Noel, and how he'd 
sacrificed his cherry to save my life.

If ever I was stunned, it was when the heavy wooden 
door to the cellar room I was being sodomised in 
suddenly blew inward, shards of splintered wood 
injuring many of the black men inside, and Master Noel 
storming in firing a gun at anything that moved. Then 
there was a volley of gunfire that seemed to go on 
forever, but as the smoke cleared, there stood Master 
Noel looking around for me.

As soon as he saw the boss who was still on top of me, 
he raced over, smashed the handle of the gun against 
the surprised black man's temple and pulled him off of 
me. Then Master Noel rolled the man over onto his back, 
took aim and shot the man's genitals off.

With Master Noel supporting me, he dragged me to a 
waiting car he'd stolen earlier and slammed the 
accelerator down as he drove us out of the city and 
across the state line. I could see Master Noel had been 
injured. He'd taken two bullets. One that had entered 
and passed through his upper left arm and the other 
having passed through his right shoulder.

After many hours, and I can see he was very groggy and 
weak, he finally books us into a small run-down hotel 
on the outskirts of a city, three states away from 
where we'd been robbed and raped, and looking me over 
carefully, he hugs me close to him as he cries and 
kisses me all over my startled face.

"It's alright baby! You're safe with me now! Come on, 
lie down here and try to get some sleep, okay." He said 
to me gently, not worrying about his own injuries, just 
concerned about me. 

The images of the three weeks we stayed there float 
through my mind as Master Noel decides once again 
whether to ring Master Evan to come down and collect 
me. But as I recover a little and he starts feeling 
better, he chooses to move us once again. I also know 
there is something wrong with my eyes now, as he is 
just a blurred image on the edge of my vision, but I 
don't tell him.

"I've got to get you help, Brad! I'm really scared I 
might lose you if I don't. Maybe I'd better ring Evan 
and have him come down here now?" he said in a whisper, 
mainly to himself than to me. Immediately I wrapped my 
arms weakly around his waist and tried to hug him close 
to me, tried to reassure him all was well.

Finally the images speed up and I see myself on my 
knees, trying to stay upright. I feel so weak, and I'm 
having trouble not falling into a deep faint. I know I 
have been unable to eat, that no food I take in stays 
down. 

I hear the knock on the door and the vague outline of 
Master Evan stands before us. Master Noel is nearly 
hysterical. I can hear it in his voice. He is trying to 
protect me, but I know he is in bad shape too. As he 
has seen me getting ill over the last month, he too has 
stop eating.

I hear the scuffle and then the loud sound of a body 
hitting the floor and I know deep down it is Master 
Noel. Frantically I move forward, cursing my inability 
to see, but my hands come across him and he lays there 
before me unmoving.

Instantly I start howling in despair. He isn't moving, 
and I know there's something wrong with him, but 
suddenly I feel soft tender hands brush my shoulder and 
gentle arms wrap around me.

"Shhhh, Brad. Its okay! Noel's okay too, and your safe 
now. Shhhh there baby!" I hear Master Evan say softly 
to me, hugging me ever so gently against his chest.

"Shhhh, you're safe now. We're going to look after you 
and get you all better again." Master Evan continues 
and I feel myself calming down and then the images 
disappear and darkness descends all around me.

Noises and voices surround me, at first feint and 
muffled. My avenging angel appears above me with the 
face of Master Noel and the body of a glowing 
iridescent Adonis. And on pure white wings he floats 
down to me to cup my face gently and wipe away my 
tears.

"It's time for you to move on, Brad. It's time for you 
to let go of me and seek out your own destiny." The 
angelic floating figure with Master Noel's face says to 
me, a huge beatific smile stretched across a benign 
face glowing with love. 

Instantly I open my eyes to see the outline of Master 
Evan hovering over me. I think he is smiling happily 
down into my face and I feel his lips gently kiss my 
forehead as he once again whispers to me to rest and to 
sleep. A rich comforting darkness swirls around me, 
settling over me, protecting me.

And then my eyes flutter open as bright natural 
sunlight awakens me. I can see better now, the figures 
and objects around me coming into clearer focus. There 
standing over me is Master Evan, just as he has always 
been, and I can see the details of his whole face now. 
He looks so handsome and tall, not like the memory I 
had of him as a short skinny teenage bookworm who 
always looked shy and timid.

Now he looks strong and vibrant, but in the back of his 
eyes I see the gentle kind boy I use to know. And 
before I know what I'm doing, my hand rises ever so 
slowly until I can caress his cheek.

"Thank you, Evan. Thank you so very much for saving me, 
my handsome young prince!" I whisper softly up to him, 
and I see the tears of pure joy and love spill down his 
cheeks as he moves his lips down onto mine and gently 
kisses me.

***

8. Evan Morgan – A Reversal of Fortunes 

(From the Private Diary of Evan Morgan)

***

He lies next to me sleeping peacefully. I look down on 
his handsome face and I feel my heart fill with joy. To 
me he is everything. He is my life, my love, my very 
being.

Since I brought him home, I have had to do a lot of 
soul searching. I nearly went insane when I realised 
how hurt he was, how badly damaged his mind and body 
were. But he was home with me now, and to a point, that 
should have been all that mattered.

But as I surveyed the horrible wreckage Noel had 
inflicted upon all these innocent people, on all my 
friends, I turned my head away from compassion and sort 
a vengeance that would nearly cost me my soul.

As Brad lay there seriously ill in hospital, and then 
at home in my bed, I stood next to him every waking 
moment of the day, not moving, just waiting patiently 
for him to wake up. I watched his wounds and bruises 
fade away and all the horrible scars covering his body 
I had surgically removed as he slept in his deep coma. 
In time, when he woke up, the skin on his body and face 
would be as smooth as the day he was born.

But as I stood there waiting, my mind was in turmoil. 
Instantly I resolved to have any person who'd ever 
raised a finger against Brad utterly destroyed. 

As I've stated earlier, I'd already started the process 
many months before. Upon viewing a number of private 
DVD discs that had been hidden away in Noel's bedroom, 
I came across footage of my brother's month long gang-
bang, just before he'd handed Brad over to me. 

Also, I came across the footage of Sean's and Justin's 
rape at the hands of the law enforcement officers who'd 
raided the Cahill residence that very first night 
they'd all been enslaved. On top of that, I also came 
across recorded footage of what they were subjected to 
while incarcerated at the state-owned 'Regional Slave 
Induction and Training Facility'.

It was enough for me to begin legal proceedings on 
Brad's behalf against every one of them.

Steve Newby and Trevor Drummond were currently being 
held in a prison awaiting sentencing, along with every 
one of their family members.

Jessie Franklin had already been convicted and 
sentenced to a lifetime of slavery, and was currently 
serving out his time in a sleazy male slave brothel, 
somewhere on the east coast. His friends Mitch Ryan, 
Simon Dexter and Devon Willard had also been convicted 
and were now waiting to be sentenced.

As for Richard Summers, Craig Jessop and Marcus 
Fielding, their families were fighting for their very 
existence against the formidable resources I'd thrown 
against them.

Craig and Marcus were already in custody, along with 
every one of their siblings, while Jessie and Richard 
had done a runner to try and escape my wrath.

I must admit one of the happier times for me at the 
time I was desperately searching for Noel and Brad was 
when Daniel Maddox turned up on my doorstep 
unannounced, frightened and begging me to leave his 
family alone.

Of course I invited him in, got Monet to make him a 
coffee, and sat there listening as he asked my 
forgiveness for anything he might have done against me. 
I was astounded. He went on to say everyone back home 
were under the impression I was after anyone who'd done 
me any personal harm.

I shook my head in wonder and letting him rattle on 
pathetically, I inserted the DVD which showed what he'd 
done to Brad in crystal clear high resolution color.

As I clicked the on button, I smiled as I heard his 
voice taper off as he watched himself fucking Brad as 
hard as he could, while slamming punches into Brad's 
unprotected battered and bloodied face.

"You were his best friend, weren't you?" I asked as he 
stared in horror at what he was doing. Then he started 
stuttering, his eyes flickering back and forth between 
my face and the large TV monitor screen, unable to say 
a word.

"Well Daniel! What you see up there is exactly what's 
going to happen to you, to your father and mother, and 
to any brother or sister you might have, and then I'm 
going to have you all castrated. You see, Brad's my 
best friend, and what Noel did to him was illegal. And 
just so you know, Brad happened to be 100% straight. 
Noel told you a pack of lies and you and all your 
friends raped my friend in the most vicious way 
possible, and then laughed it off as some sort of guy 
thing. Well, I'm here to see that justice is done! You 
can go now!" I said quietly, and the look on his face 
one of pure terror.

I watched him stand up on quivering legs, his face 
completely white. And then before I knew what he was 
doing, he came back and knelt before me, his head 
hanging down. I could see he was crying, and his chest 
was heaving.

"Please don't do this, please Evan. I've got three 
brothers younger than me! I'll do whatever you want, 
but please leave my family alone, please Evan!" he 
sobbed, the fear in his distraught face so palpable it 
made me smile sadistically.

"Do you see that young slave up on the TV screen there 
Daniel? Yes, that's the one! That's Brad youngest 
brother Justin. And I can see you had a wonderful time 
fucking the shit out of him. Oh well. Hopefully we'll 
all learn from our mistakes, won't we Daniel?" I said, 
all pious and glaring down at him as Daniel saw himself 
sliding his cock in and out of young Justin's mouth.

"I didn't know. Honest! I thought he was a slave. I 
wouldn't have done it otherwise. Please Evan I'll do 
whatever you want if you leave my brothers and my 
family alone! I'm begging you Evan!" he said staring up 
at me.

And I believed him. Slowly I stood up and moved until I 
was staring down at him.

"Okay Daniel. I'll leave your brothers and your family 
alone, but on one condition. When you leave here and 
get back home, I want you to go to the nearest Slave 
Enforcement office and voluntarily register yourself 
for lifetime indentured service." I said as I glared 
into his horrified face. 

"On the day you do this, you will call me. When I 
arrive, and I see that you're there, I will then 
personally buy you and move you to a safe place. And 
when I eventually find Brad, I'll leave it up to him to 
decide your fate. He'll either let you go or sell you 
to someone who I guarantee will not be very nice to 
you. Now get out of here!" I shouted. I watched as he 
scampered out the front door.

To my surprise, I got a call from the slave authorities 
two days later, enquiring whether I was interested in 
purchasing a new slave who used to go by the name of 
Daniel Maddox. Instantly I bought him, and for the 
first time since I'd smuggled Brad, Sean, Justin, 
August and Monet out of the state, I went home for a 
visit.

One thing for sure is I definitely didn't like being 
inside a slave facility compound. This was my first 
time and the whole place reeked of despair and 
hopelessness. The slave enforcement officers were 
extremely brutal, and the entire management of the 
centre seemed to condone severe punishment of slaves as 
an acceptable social necessity.

I saw the cells the slaves slept in, the horrible 
grayish porridge-like muck that served as food and the 
extreme exercise routines each slave was required to do 
three times a day regardless of the fact they were all 
micro-chipped. 

Wherever I turned, there would always be a slave on his 
knees sucking off a staff member, or in more isolated 
areas of the compound, I could hear slaves being anally 
penetrated by zealous officers who seem to take it on 
themselves to treat the slaves as animals.

Finally I was brought to a small cell which housed 
Daniel. As soon as he saw me, he assumed the 
traditional mandatory slave position, with his head 
bowed low with his chin on his chest, his hands behind 
his back and his legs wide apart as he thrust his groin 
out to me for inspection. His penis was fully erect, 
and he seemed to be trying not to cry in despair as he 
stood there.

"So you did it. I'm actually rather proud of you 
Daniel. As promised, I've purchased you so you are now 
mine, and I've also halted all legal suits against your 
family. Your brothers are all safe now, you don't have 
to worry." I said softly, even kindly. 

"Guards, I want him showered and made ready to leave 
with me now!" I stated, and then made my way to the 
visitor's waiting rooms.

Once he was delivered to me, I considered my next move, 
which was really quite daunting when I thought about 
it. We were now on our way to my parent's family 
estate, and I steeled myself against what I expected 
would be an explosive confrontation.

But I was in for a pleasant surprise. My father came 
rushing out and hugged me close to him and stared down 
into my face with pride beaming from his eyes. I was in 
shock, but as I looked behind him, I could see my dear 
mother smiling back at me, and she gave me one of those 
cheeky winks she always did when she wanted to make me 
laugh.

I couldn't believe it! Then I realised Daniel was 
standing behind me in the slave position. This is why 
I'd come here.

I hugged my parents once again and then excused myself, 
promising to meet them in the family study in 15 
minutes, and with Daniel following close behind me, I 
made my way to my old bedroom.

It was strange to stand in my room and realised nothing 
had been touched since I'd left. For some sentimental 
reason, my parents had banned all staff and slaves from 
entering my room, maybe on the off-chance I might come 
home one day. 

And here I stood. Again I turned my attention to my new 
slave and gesturing him forward, I indicated he should 
stand directly in front of me. In his slave position, I 
had to admit he was quite nice to look at.

"You've got a nice compact smooth hairless body Daniel! 
I'm quite sure you'd be a sexual dynamo in the sack!" I 
watched him shake uncontrollably as my words reached 
him.

"Now why don't you turn around, bent over and pull your 
arse cheeks apart. I want to take a look at your 
vagina!" I said firmly, smiling to myself as I saw him 
cringe at how I referred to his arsehole. Quickly 
obeying me, I looked upon his red raw, very sore 
looking anus before I told him to turn back around.

"How many times did they use you Daniel?" I asked him 
quietly. 

"Master, ever since I signed the papers and they led me 
to be processed, Master!" he said sadly. As I looked 
into his face I realised he was on the verge of crying.

"That's not what I ask you? How many times did they 
fuck you Daniel?" I asked again. Quickly he answered 
me, suddenly frightened by the tone in my voice.

"Master, about 30 times, Master!" he stated, keeping 
his eyes lowered.

"And how many blow jobs have you given since you 
registered yourself as a slave?" I asked slowly, my 
voice level yet firm.

"Master, about 50, Master!" he replied.

"How long have you been there, I mean, what day did you 
sign in and what time?" I asked him.

"Master, I've been there since 7am yesterday morning. 
As soon as I signed the legal papers, I was immediately 
taken to be micro-chipped and then straight through for 
processing, Master!" he answered me in fear, wondering 
why I was asking him all these questions.

To me, the questions were all relevant to Brad and his 
brothers. As I tried to calculate the abuse Daniel had 
suffered in this short period of time, I could only 
imagine what it was like for the Cahill brothers.

Standing up I went over to an old bureau I used to 
store old clothes and digging around inside, I threw a 
pair of underwear, long baggy shorts and an oversized 
t-shirt at Daniel.

"Here, put these on. I'll not have you present yourself 
to my parents with your dick standing to attention. 
Besides, they know you and your family very well, and I 
know it would be far too embarrassing for them to see 
you all horned up all the time." I said, as I picked up 
the micro-chip manual I been given and flicked through 
its pages.

"Ah, here we go. 'Main Command Over-ride, disengage 
power unit 2770-423'! Well, that should do it. Daniel, 
look at me now." I said as I looked up at Daniel's 
confused face.

"Punishment Level 1, proceed!" I said. Daniel squawked 
and whimpered, cringing away from me, but nothing 
happened.

"Pleasure Level 3, proceed!" I stated firmly. Again 
nothing happened, and as Daniel looked at me in utter 
confusion, I realised he no longer had an erection as 
he quickly slid the underwear and baggy pants up over 
his hips.

"Daniel, you'll be staying in here from now on, or at 
least until I find Brad. You will consider this room as 
your room and look after it like you would in your own 
home. You can use anything in here, watch the LCD TV, 
play any movies you want, any online games, but keep it 
clean at all times!" I said.

"Most importantly, you will continue to go to school 
and study, and you can go out and be with your friends 
whenever you want, assuming you have any left that is. 
You will abide by my parents house rules and be back in 
this house when they tell you to be home." 

"If they agree, you may be allowed to spend some nights 
and weekends with your own brothers and parents, but 
only if both our parents agree. And under no 
circumstances are you to tell anyone you are a slave, 
do you understand me?" I finished.

Daniel just stood there looking at me dumbfounded. He 
looked around the room and then back at me.

"Master, I... I don't..." he stammered.

"Daniel, you will never call me Master ever again! My 
name is Evan. So start using it as you used to!" I 
added. 

And to my surprise Daniel did something that made tears 
well up in my eyes. Quickly he dropped down on his 
knees directly in front of me, and then laid the side 
of his face on my lap.

"Oh Evan, I'm so sorry for what I've done to Brad. I 
know I deserve to be punished for how much I hurt him. 
Please, I'd do anything you want to make up for it!" 
Daniel cried in heart rending sobs that echoed through 
my old bedroom. 

"It's not me you should be asking forgiveness from. And 
don't worry, you'll definitely get your chance to 
apologise to Brad after I've found him. For the moment 
though, you'll do what I say and enjoy my parents 
company. But if you piss them off, I promise I'll reset 
your micro-chip and you'll rue the day you were ever 
born, understand?" I said sternly, even though I was 
gently patting his hair.

"Yes Evan, I'll do as you say!" he said with conviction 
and as I helped him back up onto his feet, he suddenly 
grabbed me and gave me a big hug.

Needless to say my parents were absolutely fine with 
this arrangement. Eventually they would be caring for 
another 12 young teenage guys who had the courage to 
front up to me and do the same thing Daniel did.

What I didn't tell anyone, was I'd actually bought them 
in Brad's name, so when I found him, he could decide 
their fate himself. I don't know why I did this but it 
seemed Brad might one day need to face up to some of 
those who'd caused him great pain and hardship.

Of course, the day finally came round to when I'd 
finally tracked Noel down, and I knew he wouldn't 
escape me this time.

Getting Brad home became my highest priority, and it 
took four days to eventually get him back to New 
Holland Mercy Hospital. As I always did, I paid for the 
finest specialists and physicians to take care of him, 
with 24 hour nursing care and security. There was no 
way I was going to lose him again.

And this time I made a decision that I knew angered 
Brad's brothers and his parents to such an extent I 
actually thought they might have packed up, moved away 
and taken Brad with them. At the time, I didn't care, 
because it seemed the right decision to make then.

The decision was I didn't inform them when I brought 
Brad back with me, and I kept his whereabouts secret. 

Brad's condition was extremely critical, and I didn't 
want them seeing how he was at that moment. By the time 
I'd gotten him to the hospital, I needed to know if he 
was going to die, and only then would I have notified 
them that I'd found him and they should hurry to see 
him straight away.

But I was informed he was going to make it, so it was 
important he first got over his delirium, where he was 
begging me to go get Noel for him, or pleading with me 
to take him to Noel.

In fact, all he talked about as he ranted and raved in 
his delirious state was his need to be with Noel at all 
times, that Noel had to be there to look after him. I 
just didn't want Sam and Joan Cahill to see their 
eldest son in such a terrible state, and definitely 
didn't want his brothers to see him in this state 
either.

And so I stayed with him all the time, speaking softly 
to him, reassuring him he was now safe. By the end of 
the second week, he'd finally drifted into a deep sleep 
that terrified me, but I was advised by the large 
medical team this was normal, that Brad's body and mind 
was working overtime to heal themselves. 

But I'll never forget the morning he woke up finally, 
his face looking refreshed and youthfully handsome as 
usual, and he stared up into my eyes. Slowly he'd 
lifted his hand so he could touch my face, and as tears 
spilled down my cheeks, he smiled a smile that nearly 
knocked me off my feet.

"Thank you, Evan. Thank you so very much for saving me, 
my handsome young prince!" he said ever so softly as he 
gazed into my weeping eyes. And before I know it, I was 
ever so gently, tenderly kissing him on his lips. As I 
raised my head, I watched as he closed his blue eyes, 
lowered his hand and fell peacefully back into a deep 
sleep that lasted about 24 hours.

Again I stayed where I was, at times sitting down and 
nodding off as I held his warm hand, or just standing 
there as I kept vigil over him. Finally as the sun rose 
that morning and I listened with joy to his steady 
breathing, I picked up my mobile and rang Sam Cahill 
and Sean.

I admit I was exhausted by the time they turned up, and 
all I wanted to do was go back to my bed and sleep. But 
I had one more thing to do before I finally took a much 
needed rest.

Noel had been kept in solitary confinement ever since 
he'd been released from the prison hospital. For some 
reason I just needed to see him, to try and understand 
why he had done all this. I also knew he probably 
couldn't answer me, because I don't believe he really 
knew himself.

And so I turned up at the prison's visitors' rooms, and 
watched as they brought him in.

He looked nothing like my brother at all. He was so 
skinny, and he was having trouble walking as they 
pushed him roughly forward. All of a sudden I began 
worrying he'd fall over dead before his trial. His hair 
had been shaved down to a number one, and his face was 
gaunt and dark hollows ringed both his eyes.

When he saw me, he stopped for a second, and then 
dropped his eyes to the floor, unable to look me in the 
face as he stumbled and lowered his thin frame into a 
plastic seat opposite me. All he could do was cast 
casual glances up at me, looking me over. 

"Jeez, I can't believe it... It's so good to see you 
Evan. How have you been? How are father and mother? I 
don't usually get any visitors you know. I mean, who 
wants to meet the..." His voice trailed off as he 
seemed to go deep into his own shattered mind. I could 
see he was suffering immensely, that somehow what he'd 
done just might finally be catching up with him.

"You're looking really good little bro. It really is so 
good seeing you..." He looked up at me, his eyes full 
of fear and his body was trembling uncontrollably.

And that's when I asked him.

"Why? Why did you do all this to Brad, Noel?" I asked 
him, tears rolling down my cheeks as I stared across at 
him.

I watched his lower lip trembling as he finally looked 
up at me, and as I watched the tears spill from his 
eyes he answered me, and I knew then he was telling me 
the truth.

"Because I love him... Because he makes me feel like 
I'm a real man!" 

All I can do is stare back at Noel. It was 
unbelievable! How would he know what love was, but I 
could see in his eyes he really believed he loved Brad.

It is too much for me. I tell him he's warped, he's 
concept of love is evil. But he looks at me, as if 
pleading with me, and I know now he's hurting in a way 
I don't think I'll ever understand.

"Do you hate me Evan? Will you ever be able to forgive 
me?" The question shocks me, and I can see he is really 
scared asking it. His eyes are looking at me, so sad 
and deep.

And that's when I hurt him even more. I reject him then 
and there, as I will never understand how he hurt the 
one person who went out of his way to treat me like a 
friend.

But what I didn't expect was the sudden mournful howl 
of pure sadness and despair that rushes from his lungs 
as he drops his head and sobs there openly in front of 
me. I am stunned and I suddenly want desperately to go 
over and hug him and tell him everything will be 
alright.

But I don't. I just sit there for a second as I watch 
my big brother sob and then he starts apologising to 
me. And again I know he is sincere. 

I find myself standing at the exit door ready to leave 
all too soon, unable to take any more. But I do the one 
thing I hope will mean something to Noel, I tell him 
Brad is fine and he will recover in time.

That's when I take my leave, but I don't go home, I go 
straight back to the hospital to see Brad. My mind is 
spinning and I know if I look upon his face, everything 
will be okay.

Within a week, Brad was released from the hospital and 
placed in my care. His parents were still pretty miffed 
off with me and to a smaller degree so were his 
brothers, but eventually Brad resolved the issue by 
choosing to come home with me.

I was so ecstatic, unable to believe he was up and 
around, and he was with me. My heart was overflowing 
with a love I'd never experienced before, and all I 
could do was get in the way of Brad no matter where he 
went. I couldn't help myself. I needed to be there for 
him, to make sure I was on hand no matter what.

Finally he took my hands in his and lifting them to his 
lips and kissed them. I nearly fainted! We were the 
living room of the executive apartment in the Le Grand 
Hotel, and when he led me to my bedroom, I stumbled 
after him as if I were floating on air.

What can I say? It was absolutely beautiful the way he 
made love to me, and how he opened himself up to me. I 
was very conscious of needing to be very gentle and 
tender when he opened his legs and allowed me to slide 
my erect cock up into his tight anus, and he was very 
careful and slow when he pushed his huge penis up my 
tight opening.

That night I shared myself with him and instantly 
declared my unconditional love for him. As he rode me 
for the third time, staring me in the eyes as I wrapped 
my legs around his waist and tightened them to keep him 
locked to me, I told him I would love him for as long 
as he would have me.

And as he reared up and ejaculated deep inside me, he 
said the words that would live with me until my dying 
days.

"Evan, I love you with all my heart, my wonderful brave 
hero!" he gasped as he stared into my eyes and I felt 
the last trickles of his sperm spurt deep up into me.

For the next few days all we did was stay in bed, and 
then finally it was time to prepare ourselves for when 
we attended Noel's trial. 

I hadn't told Brad about my visit to see my brother. In 
fact, I'd been trying very hard to forget about it all 
together. And as it was, all I'd eventually ended up 
telling him was Noel was being looked after and he was 
in very good hands.

But the main issue for us now was for Brad to be ready 
to testify on behalf of the federal prosecution. I 
still wanted Noel either locked away or enslaved, and I 
didn't care which. For me it was important that Brad 
was able to finally put this horrible nightmare behind 
him so he could get on and start really living his life 
to the fullest.

It was strange to see how hesitant Brad became as the 
big day drew closer. My lawyers were trying to get him 
to be more relaxed, guaranteeing him that Noel would 
never see freedom again, and if we were lucky, he'd 
probably be sold to some unknown country and that would 
be the end to it. 

Brad didn't seem happy with those conversations and 
would immediately get up and slam the door behind him 
as he left us staring in his wake in complete and utter 
confusion. That's when one of my lawyers said Brad 
could be suffering a severe case of 'Stockholm 
Syndrome', where a kidnap victim starts to identify and 
sympathise with his captor. 

Again, it's funny when I think back to that time, 
because I'd considered that as a serious issue we might 
need to address prior to Noel's trial, but after I'd 
gone and seen him, I knew deep down it wasn't that, or 
more truthfully, it was just a small part of Brad's 
problem.

That night, the evening before the trial, I waited for 
Brad to come back from the gym where he spent a lot of 
time when he needed to be alone. I now knew I needed to 
know the true of how he really felt about Noel, as I'd 
been putting it off for ages.

I watched him as he came through the front door and 
then stripped off on his way to the shower. In a way, I 
thanked him silently for making a mess, because Monet 
loved cleaning up after us.

As soon as he'd showered and dried himself, he came 
over to me and cuddled me close to his body. And that's 
when I asked him.

"Brad? I need to ask you a question. Do you love Noel?" 
as soon as I said it, I'd instantly wished I'd bitten 
my tongue off and choked on it instead. I mean, what 
did I expect him to answer?

"Of course I do, Evan. I thought you knew that." He 
said so matter-of-fact.

"I don't understand. How can you love someone who did 
all those terrible things to you and your family? I 
just don't get it?" I said, and he could see I was 
jealous, that I was upset.

"I don't understand it all myself Evan. And I know what 
he did was terribly wrong. But I saw a part of him 
where he showed his real 'self' to me, where even 
though he was all mixed up, he really did love me in 
his own way." Brad said to me gently. 

"And in my own way, well, I love him. Oh, he tried to 
look after me, and believe me when I tell you it nearly 
got him killed a few times. Did you know he got stabbed 
three times and shot twice trying to save me? And on 
three occasions he nearly called you to come down and 
get me, because he knew he was failing me. It broke his 
heart when you finally came knocking on the door, but I 
know he was so proud of you for having tracked him 
down." He continued.

"You were the only person he was prepared to lose to, 
what with that huge stubborn ego of his. And you did 
win Evan. You beat him and you won me." Brad said 
kindly and suddenly I was in tears, burying my face 
into his big smooth chest.

The next day we were all nervous. Brad because he was 
expected to testify against Noel, and me because 
suddenly I didn't seem to see my brother as the huge 
monstrous ogre I thought he was. Also, I was starting 
to think maybe I'd been terrible wrong in not being 
there to support him, regardless of what he'd done. I 
mean, he was still my brother and he was all alone now.

But when I saw him in court, I nearly screamed blue 
murder. 

I was livid, angrier than I'd been in a long time. Noel 
was in an even worse condition than the last time I'd 
seen him. He was coughing up blood and appeared to be 
disorientated most times. And even though they'd 
showered and shaved him, I could see he was terribly 
ill. 

I could see his mind was still functioning though, 
because as the court proceedings commenced, he answered 
the relevant questions regarding his guilt and his 
understanding of the case against him. But he refused 
to look back at us or even acknowledge our even being 
there. But I watched him carefully when Brad got up in 
the witness box and how Noel tentatively glanced up a 
few times to look at him, before he buried his head in 
his arms and sobbed silently to himself.

I was stunned. I sat there watching Noel, completely 
broken and shattered and I realised I'd abandoned my 
own brother. I know what he did was heinous, but I was 
his own flesh and blood and I'd shown him no compassion 
whatsoever. 

He'd been caught and would suffer the full weight of 
the law thrown against him, and all I could do was hate 
him even more.

That afternoon I walked out of that courthouse and went 
for a walk by myself to try and collect my thoughts.

Brad was tired and restless. He tried to spend more 
time down at his favourite gym, but his mind wasn't 
with it. Finally he came back and confronted me.

"You told me he was okay, Evan! Well, he doesn't look 
okay to me one bit. What's going on? You know his dying 
don't you Evan? Is that what you really want?" he said 
to me, his voice rising with anger.

"Of course I don't! I never planned for any of this. 
It's not my fault. I mean, I didn't know he was that 
sick! Oh God, I didn't know?" I answered softly, my 
heart breaking as I watched Brad standing there so 
hurt.

"Well you better think of something Evan, because 
they're going to crucify him tomorrow, and then it'll 
be all over except the funeral!" Brad said as he went 
into our bedroom and closed the door behind him.

I stood there stunned. More importantly, I was thinking 
how stupid I was that I hadn't considered this outcome 
earlier. But then I knew what I had to do. For the 
first time I think I smiled and went straight over to 
make a phone call to one of my lawyers.

The next day in court was pretty much what we'd all 
expected. Noel was convicted for the unlawful and 
illegal practice of enslaving innocent persons, and for 
bribing state officials in public positions to assist 
in enslaving innocent persons. 

He was to be taken straight back to his cell to await 
his immediate sentencing before the judge, who would 
now hear applications from slave merchants and traders 
who might be interested in purchasing Noel.

As was most common, the meeting was held in the Judge's 
chambers. As I entered, staying close to the door, I 
noticed my lawyers were also present, as well as three 
other persons who appeared to be representatives of 
anonymous buyers.

Immediately my lawyer put forward a huge bid, which the 
Judge's adjudicator logged accordingly. From there a 
flurry of bids were put forward. Immediately two of the 
bidders dropped out as the amount rose beyond their 
authorised amount. This left my lawyers and one single 
anonymous bidder left to battle it out.

What was more amazing was the bidding climbed to a 
figure unheard of in the history of slave auctions, and 
now I was starting to get really pissed off with 
whoever was bidding against me.

But the moment it topped $5 million, my lawyer raised 
it to $5.250 million, the other bidder dropped off, and 
the Judge immediately awarded Noel to my 
representatives.

Was there ever a time that I thought I might have 
lucked out? Never! Because I would have spent my entire 
fortune to secure ownership of Noel, just to keep him 
out of the hands of any other slave trader.

But I must admit to being absolutely exhausted. Quickly 
I exited and hurried back to Brad who appeared 
distraught and was on his mobile frantically phoning 
around. When he saw me, I could see tears pouring down 
his cheeks, and I found myself frightened for him, not 
knowing what the problem could be.

"I lost him, Evan! Someone came in with more than me 
and I lost him!" he said in the saddest tone I'd ever 
heard in his voice.

And then it all fell into place. He was the mystery 
bidder. Oh for fuck sake! 

Suddenly I broke out laughing, unable to contain 
myself, and as he looked at me as if I'd gone insane, I 
took his hand and motioned for him to follow me.

Once again I stood there in the prison visitor's room, 
but this time I had Brad with me. He was still confused 
as to what we were doing here, asking me repeatedly if 
I'd organised for him to see Noel for the last time 
before he was trucked off to his new owner. 

But whatever excitement I felt, or however smug I might 
have been, it all vanished as Noel was escorted on 
unsteady stumbling legs into the room.

There stood Noel before us, my big brother, completely 
naked, trying to assume the traditional mandatory slave 
position as he wobbled there, his head bowed low with 
his chin resting his chest, his hands behind his back 
and his legs wide apart, and his groin thrust as far 
forward as he move his hips.

But what shattered my composure was how thin he was. 
His ribs showed through his chest, his arms and legs 
were really just flesh hanging on bone, the sharp 
outlines of his pelvic bones showed through the skin of 
his hips. 

The only thing that seemed to have any physical 
strength and health about it was his uncircumcised 
penis, which jutted out from his now hairless crotch in 
the most obscene way.

Before I could react, Brad had rushed forward and 
pushed the two laughing smirking prison officers away 
from Noel and carefully wrapped his arms around Noel's 
emaciated naked body, helping him to stay upright. I 
had rushed forward too, taking off my long leather coat 
and given it to Brad to wrap around Noel.

And Noel, as if in a daze, was looking at Brad as if he 
were a figment of his imagination. 

"Is that really you Brad? Am I dreaming? Have you come 
to see me one last time? Thank you Brad, I really 
appreciate it, you know?" Noel said, his chest 
shuddering with pain as he tried to breathe, his 
eyelids flickering as he tried to keep them open.

"And Evan, you're here too? Can you ever forgive me? I 
really am so sorry bro! I'm so sorry I turned out to be 
such a big disappointment to you!" he stammered, his 
breathing laboured as he looked at each of our faces, 
trying to smile. 

"They tell me I'm to be taken from here to be castrated 
and have my tongue removed. Apparently they don't use 
anesthetic. Well, if this isn't just another 
hallucination I'm having, I'm glad it's you two who 
will hear my last words." Noel said, coughing violently 
as he tried to laugh and make light of his predicament.

And then he looked up into Brad's face, he eyes 
softened and he began to cry, a soft mewling sound that 
wrenched our hearts as Brad held him tightly. 

"Oh Brad, how much I love you! And I never saw it 
coming. I hope one day you can forgive me for the way I 
treated you!" Noel half whispered as he lost 
consciousness and went limp in Brad's arms.

Immediately I felt for a pulse in his wrist and 
detecting it, I looked up into Brad's horrified tear-
filled eyes.

"Listen to me Brad! His alive, but just barely, so we 
have to get him to a hospital straight away. Also, the 
person you bid against today was me. As such we own him 
now, so hurry the fuck up and carry him to our car. I 
don't know how bad he is, so let's get a move on!" I 
said as quickly as I could, pulling on his arm to 
follow me.

Brad didn't care. He'd heard the part I'd said about 
him still being alive, about us owning him and to hurry 
up. The next thing he was tearing ahead of me, but he 
didn't stop at our limo, he raced off in the direction 
of the hospital two blocks away carrying Noel in his 
big cradling arms with me racing after them, trying to 
keep up. 

***

8.1 Noel Morgan - A Strange Forgiveness

(Compiled from the Confidential Testimonies of Noel 
Morgan)

***

It's been nine weeks now, and I'm still stuck in this 
fucking bed. They won't let me up and whenever I 
complain, they just laugh in my face and tell me to get 
over it.

I can't even play hard-ball with them anymore either. 
If I even try to boss them around, or get uppity with 
them, they just look at me somberly and shake their 
heads in a no-no kind of way. 

When they do that, I usually shut up straight away, 
because I really don't want to upset them.

But I admit I look up to them both. Brad, because I 
still love him dearly, though no-one understands how I 
can say that, and Evan, because he's my little brother 
and he spent over $5 mil of his own money to keep me 
from being sent away to what definitely would have been 
my death.

I got to say, it was hard to adjust to their ways 
though. I always thought my brother was a fag, I mean 
gay, because he always seemed so shy and meek and all. 
And Brad, well, I just knew. But I don't talk to them 
about it, because I know I'm probably the reason for 
the way they turned out, and for them eventually 
getting together.

Anyhow, I've come to accept their relationship, them 
living and sleeping together, and I feel okay about it 
now. It still hurts sometimes when I'm lying awake at 
night and I can hear them being all loving in their 
bedroom, but I reckon that's part of my punishment too. 

And to be honest, it's not all that bad now. Before 
though, I found it really hard at first, because I was 
still really sick and I always considered Brad was 
mine. 

I know. You all must think I'm off my rocker, probably 
thinking I'm in denial about my sexuality. Maybe I am a 
queer? And true, I only ever think about one guy right 
now, and I probably will for the rest of my life. 

All I ever really wanted from the beginning was for 
Brad to be my fag, and I know if I'd been given enough 
time, I would have loved him forever. But that's not 
how things worked out is it?

But when it comes to them sharing their lives together, 
well, I can be a man about it and admit I'm just so 
very jealous. Also, I'll probably always be jealous, 
because they seem so happy together, something that I'd 
always wanted to create for me and Brad in my own heavy 
handed way.

Oh well, I get to go out in my new wheel chair later 
this week. They promised if I was really good, stopped 
pestering them and bitching about everything, they'd 
take me for a stroll outside, where I'll actually get 
to see some real sunlight for the first time in nine 
weeks.

Yes, I love them both. How can I not? I remember how I 
woke up the day after Brad had rushed me to the 
hospital from the federal hospital. Brad was sitting in 
a chair next to my bed, holding onto my right hand 
firmly, his head slumped forward and the side of his 
face resting next to my hip, fast asleep. On the other 
side was Evan, and he too was asleep in a chair, 
holding on to my other hand.

At first I didn't know what was happening. I even 
thought I was having the most wonderful dream, or I'd 
actually died and gone somewhere astral-like. I mean, 
the whole hospital room I was in was painted vivid 
white so it sure made me wonder.

But then my past memories kicked in, and I found myself 
staring down into Brad's handsome sleeping face. I 
couldn't help it when the tears filled my eyes and I 
started to cry softly. Instantly both Brad and Evan 
woke up, and seeing I was now awake, they jostled 
around me, making sure I was comfortable.

When I tried to speak to them, I found no sound would 
come out of my mouth and suddenly my lungs began aching 
as I tried to push myself up. Immense pain instantly 
filled my head and my body, and I found myself 
struggling desperately to breathe properly.

"Noel, you have to relax and not move around." Evan 
said as he looked down on my grimacing face. Brad was 
frantically punching at a button, trying to get the 
attention of the hospital staff.

"Brad, would you please sit down, you're upsetting 
Noel!" Evan said, his voice full of concern and rising 
a bit in irritation.

"Noel, you're going to be okay. You're suffering from a 
combination of pneumonia and bronchial lung infection. 
The doctors are treating you and say you'll be fine, 
but you have to rest up." Evan said softly. Brad had 
sat down in his chair and was holding my hand again, 
watching me carefully with distress written all over 
his face. Also, I could see they weren't telling me 
everything, that they were keeping something back from 
me.

But at that moment, I didn't seem to mind anymore. Not 
at that exact particular moment in time. Not about the 
extreme pain I was suffering, not about what was 
actually wrong with me. 

Because I finally realised this wasn't a dream at all. 
Here was Brad watching over me. He was really here!

I was stunned. I wanted to reach up and touch and 
caress his handsome sad face but my hands wouldn't 
move. So all I could do was stare up into his face, and 
hope he could see how happy I was to see him, and how 
very, very sorry I was.

Again the tears began, and I saw him reach down with a 
thin tissue paper and tenderly wipe the moisture from 
under my eyes.

"I'm here Noel. I'm not going anywhere, so rest up for 
me, will you?" he said to me, a big smile on his face 
as he gently squeezed my hand to reassure me. And 
before I knew it, I'd closed my eyes and drifted back 
to sleep.

"How long has it been? Two weeks? Okay, you can bring 
him slowly out of his induced coma. His brain should 
have had time to recover, and the recent CAT scans 
relating to his stroke and heart attack should allow us 
to see how bad his condition is." The voice said as I 
drifted in between consciousness and unconsciousness.

When I opened my eyes, it was once again to see Brad 
sitting there next to me holding my hand.

"Hi there, sleepy." he said as he smiled down at me, 
and for the first time since I'd met him, I smiled up 
into his face with as much affection and love as I 
could muster. The reaction from him shocked me as he 
lowered his head and rested it next to mine.

"I've missed you Brad." I tried to say to him, and 
found I could only whisper a short breath of air with 
my words on it, words which escaped from the corner of 
my mouth. Even saying the very words exhausted me, but 
I could see he'd heard me.

"Me too Noel, I've missed you. Now don't speak because 
you're still healing and we want you to get better 
soon." Brad said as I lay there looking up at him.

"What's happened to me? Why can't I...?" I tried to 
ask, suddenly scared because nearly the entire left 
side of my face and body was completely numb and I 
couldn't move a muscle.

Brad looked up over me and I saw Evan looking back at 
him, shaking his head from side to side.

Now that was scary! And as I watched Evan look down at 
me with a big sad smile on his face, I figured the news 
about my health was going to be real bad.

"Noel, the doctor will be back in a few seconds. He's 
going to give you a quick once over and let us know if 
it's okay to take you home with us." Evan said.

Of course, within an hour I'd found out just how sick I 
was, as well as the fact I wouldn't be getting much 
better any time soon.

That really made me ponder my life, and what I'd done 
to end up like this! I was only 20, and I'd suffered a 
massive heart-attack, a stroke and my lungs were 
damaged. On top of that, my kidneys had packed it in 
and my liver wasn't functioning properly anymore. 

It was all the result of the time I'd been with Brad 
down in the south, and then the regular beatings I got 
when I was in solitary confinement within the federal 
prison. 

None of the medical staff could believe I was still 
alive, and it was still expected I'd not last long, 
maybe a few months if I was lucky.

From what I learnt, not many people were that worried 
about me when they found out I was seriously ill. Most 
were actually happy and some I heard were even now 
celebrating my imminent death.

As I lay there, all I could think about was how 
pathetic my life had been. And always my thoughts 
turned to Brad and what I'd done to him,

And then I started wondering. Why was Brad here? 
Suddenly it didn't make sense. I had done some terrible 
things to him and his entire family, yet he sat next to 
me everyday and held onto my hand, willing me to get 
better.

When Brad had first turned up at high school and I'd 
first seen him, I'd hated him with a passion. All I'd 
wanted to do was destroy him and his entire family. But 
something happened that I couldn't understand and the 
next thing I knew is that I've fallen in love with him 
and I was fighting for his very life.

That's when I fell into a deep depression. Memories of 
what I'd done to Brad kept filtering up into my mind, a 
constant reminder of the pain I had caused him and 
others. Before I knew it, I was somehow pulling the 
drips out of my arms, wanting so much to end it all.

It felt right that it should end this way, and as I 
fell into a deep blackness that seemed to swallow up 
every fibre of my being, I heard myself faintly 
whispering Brad's name over and over again.

To me it was funny to wake up feeling so rested and 
relaxed, yet feeling really pissed off that I was still 
alive. I remember chuckling to myself as I woke up to 
find I'd once again failed at doing something as 
trivial as this, of ridding the world of a despised 
criminal monster and slave.

But to my surprise, as I felt the tears gather in my 
eyes, I felt someone's large warm body lying next to me 
in my bed. Big muscular arms were draped over me, 
hugging me tightly. At first I was confused as I 
realised I wasn't in the hospital anymore either. I was 
in what appeared to be a really large nice room, 
overflowing with flowers. 

A huge LCD TV was built into the wall opposite me which 
I could easily see, the bed I was lying in was huge, 
the sheets covering me smelt fresh and clean, and a 
large beautifully crafted crystal light hung from the 
ceiling. 

And then I watched in astonishment as Brad lifted his 
head and smiled at me.

"Welcome home stranger. Evan and I are your new 
roomies, so we'll be caring for you from now on. And if 
you ever pull another stupid stunt like you did in the 
hospital, we'll have to take your pocket-money away 
from you for at least two weeks." He said softly, a 
wide grin on his handsome face.

"Why are you doing this for me? You should hate me? All 
of you should? I don't understand?" I whimpered, still 
unable to move and stammering out of the side of my 
mouth. Again I was weeping, and I could hardly see him 
as he drew his body closer to mine.

"Noel, you were a cunt, a horrible person who nearly 
destroyed everything I love. But you also saved my life 
down there in the south on a number of occasions." Brad 
said calmly.

"Also, I really do love you. Not because of the 
terrible things you did to me, or to my family, but 
because I saw that side of you no-one else has ever 
seen before. You nearly died for me, twice, and I know 
you even killed for me as well. And then you went 
without food for so long to make sure I was fed and got 
some medication." He continued.

"To me, you will always be a part of my life now and 
forever. Also, you're my slave too, and I need to make 
sure you're well looked after. You might not know this, 
but you cost Evan a small fortune, and then he gave you 
to me straight away!" he chuckled in a tender kind of 
way.

"But you're not well anymore, Noel, so I want to be 
here to look after you until you get all better. Evan 
and I are going to take shifts, so we can keep an eye 
on you, 24 hours a day." he added, smiling down at my 
exasperated confused expression.

"It doesn't matter why Noel! Just enjoy the pampering 
and we'll all try to get you better again, okay?" he 
finished, and as I watched him, he dragged his body up 
even closer to mine and lay down with his head resting 
lightly on my chest.

What could I say? I was shocked, stunned! Here he was, 
being so kind and tender. I could hardly breathe 
because it still made no sense. I remember finally 
breathing in and smelling his blond hair, how clean it 
was and seeing how it shone in the soft light of the 
room I lay in.

"I'm so very sorry, Brad. Can you ever, ever forgive 
me?" I said in a half whisper, and I readied myself for 
his negative response.

"Noel, I forgave you ages ago. I forgave you when you 
showed how much you really did love me. So no more 
being sad at yourself anymore, please?" Brad said as he 
lifted his head up and looked deeply into my eyes.

I fell asleep and woke up to the smell of real food 
wafting through my room. Instantly my mouth began to 
water as I felt my stomach rumble. As I looked over 
towards the door, I watched as Brad and Evan walked in, 
carrying three large dinner plates.

"We're eating in here from now on. Time we started 
acting like a family once more." Evan said happily as 
he sat down on the bed next to me and started to cut up 
my food.

Again, all I could do was watch them in a daze as they 
laughed and joked, ate and fed me, acting as if this 
was a normal thing to be done every day.

Needless to say this became a daily routine for 
breakfast, lunch and dinner, and as I got better and a 
small amount of feeling came back into the left side of 
my body, we began to make arrangements for when I could 
finally get out of my bed.

In a way, I never was able to understand how Brad could 
so easily forgive me, but that's maybe because he's 
genuinely a lovely sincere guy, who is more a man than 
I ever was, or ever will be.

The truth of my situation is I will never walk properly 
again without crutches, and I only have partial muscle 
control over a third of my body. When they told me 
this, I took it for what it meant to me, and that was 
this was all part of my punishment for all the terrible 
things I'd done.

And then Brad and Evan came in one day and told me 
about their relationship. 

At first I just stared at them and then I was crying, 
and before I knew what was happening to me, I found I 
was howling inconsolably in despair. I know I had no 
right to feel so distraught whatsoever, but I just 
couldn't believe that I'd finally lost Brad, and to my 
little brother. 

I know that's what I'd originally planned all along, 
but that was before I fell in love with Brad.

Also, now I would have to live under their roof and 
know they were fucking each other every night. I just 
couldn't believe I would have to lie here and there was 
nothing I could do. 

But what hurt even more was I knew I would only ever be 
able to look at Brad from now on and never be able to 
touch him ever again. 

They were frantically trying to calm me down, as I'd 
somehow managed to knock over my drip stand and torn 
some of the butterfly needles from my arm. Blood was 
spraying everywhere. 

Evan was weeping and Brad was nearly hysterical as they 
both held me close to them tightly, not allowing me to 
move at all.

Somehow, I must have cried myself into an exhausted 
sleep. I awoke and knew it must have been late that 
evening, and I found myself once more looking up into 
Brad's concerned face.

Straight away I started crying again as I remembered 
that he and Evan were now a couple, but in that 
instance, I also knew once again I had no right to 
demand anything from them at all. I knew they owed me 
nothing, but I owed them everything.

As I sniffled back the tears, I tried to smile up at 
Brad and tell him I was alright, that I was just 
shocked, being stupid and childish, that's all. I 
wanted him to know I was actually really happy for them 
both, and I wished them all the happiness in the world 
for their future.

Brad just smiled down at me, and then he did something 
that shook my very world. 

He stood up and started taking his clothes off very 
slowly in front of me. I watched him in stunned silence 
as he dropped his trousers and then his underwear, 
unbuttoned his shirt and slid it off.

Naked, he stood there before me in the traditional 
mandatory slave position, his legs wide apart as he 
stood there before me, his hands behind his back and 
his groin thrust out as far as he could. His thick long 
penis was rock-hard and quivering, and his smooth 
hairless balls dangling low between his thick muscular 
inner thighs.

There before me stood my beautiful naked Adonis just as 
I remembered him from months before. When I looked into 
his face he was smiling, and then he quickly moved 
forward and crawled under the sheets to cuddle up next 
to me.

"Oh Noel, you don't ever have to be jealous of Evan and 
me. I told you I love you, and I wasn't just mouthing 
off. I've never forgotten what you did to save me from 
those terrible men down south, and I'll always be here 
for you. I still find it hard to believe you got 
stabbed three times and also took two bullets and were 
still able to get me safely away each time." He said 
softly as he planted soft tender kisses all over my 
face.

"And don't worry about Evan either. He knows what the 
score is, and that you are a vital part of my life. In 
fact Noel, you're a very important part of his life 
too. Believe it or not, he's very proud of you. When I 
told him what you did to protect me, to save me, he 
demanded we look after you from now on." Brad added as 
he gently rubbed himself up against my limp unmoving 
body.

"I was going to wait until you were a lot better before 
jumping in the sack with you, but maybe now's as good a 
time as any." he added mischievously.

I couldn't look away from his handsome face as he 
gently touched me all over. Although my body was 
damaged internally and I couldn't move a muscle, I 
still found my dick was able to respond to his 
caresses.

And that's when I asked him.

"Brad, I'm dying aren't I? That's why you're being so 
kind to me?" I asked, knowing the truth before he 
answered.

At first Brad just stared down at me as if I'd hit him 
with a crowbar across the back of his head, but then he 
smiled sadly, and tears came to his eyes.

"Yes Noel, you are. The doctors give you a few months 
more. But it isn't why I'm being kind to you Noel. I 
want to be here with you right now because I do love 
you. I need to know my man is being looked after and 
being cared for, so that's why I'm here, Noel." Brad 
said so sincerely that my eyes began to fill with tears 
once again.

And as he smiled down at me, Brad moved ever so 
carefully, exploring my naked hairless body, making 
sure not to squash me or hurt me in any way. And as he 
took my throbbing cock all the way into his mouth, 
sucking me off as gently as he could, I thanked him and 
told him once again just how much I truly loved him.

***

8.2 Brad Cahill - Unconditional

(Extracts From the Recently Discovered Writings by Brad 
Cahill – Pleasure Slave)

***

Ten months on, as I look down into his sleeping gaunt 
face, I know he is dreaming of all the terrible things 
he did to me. His facial muscles twitch and tense 
constantly, and I know the memories of the past, of 
what he's done, are haunting and tormenting him over 
and over again. 

And even though I have told him I have forgiven him, 
that I love him with all my heart, I can still tell he 
despises himself completely, because he can never 
forgive himself for the pain he has caused me.

So how do I explain it so anyone could comprehend why 
it is necessary for me to look after Noel, keep him 
safe and love him regardless of the terrible things 
that have happened in the past?

To me it's quite simple! But to others, well they just 
won't or couldn't understand.

No one will really understand. Not my brothers, not my 
parents, and to a certain extent, not even Evan.

And it's not that I don't want them to understand, it's 
just that I can't explain or articulate the reasons 
why.

How do I tell Evan and my family that I became addicted 
to the endless beatings, to the utter humiliation and 
shame Noel and his friends subjected me to?

How do I explain the insanity of how I looked forward 
to obediently stripping off my clothes before all the 
guys on the high school football team, slowly sliding 
my tight skimpy underwear down my legs and stepping out 
of them before being forced to masturbate in front of 
them?

It would be impossible for me to look all my loved ones 
in their eyes, and tell them how I trembled with 
unbridled lust every time I was pushed down onto my 
knees and made to perform oral sex on any of Noel's 
friends who happened to want a blow job. 

What would they say if they knew every time I lay on my 
back or got on my hands and knees to be anally 
penetrated over and over again I would uncontrollably 
ejaculate multiple times without ever having to touch 
myself?

To everyone who knew my situation, I would hear them 
politely and sympathetically say it was the slave 
micro-chip that made me feel so eager and enthusiastic 
to pleasure Noel and all his friends, and that I 
shouldn't feel guilty or ashamed of what I had to do to 
survive.

But what no-one knew, except for Noel, was that on the 
afternoon I was led into his bedroom to admit I was a 
faggot, a queer to Steve Newby and Trevor Drummond, 
Noel had secretly deactivated the micro-chip implanted 
in my spine. 

From that moment on I was fully aware of what I was 
doing, of how I'd submitted completely to Noel, of how 
I eagerly opened my smooth hairless muscled legs wide 
apart and let Noel and his friends mount me repeatedly.

And of course there's so much more to the story of my 
total subjugation to Noel, and why he did what he did 
to me, but more importantly, why I accepted it.

I will always remember back to the evening Noel was 
stabbed three times as he tried to save me, and how he 
then shoved that fire poker all the way up that cruel 
blackmailing old man's arsehole. 

Again what no-one knows is that as he'd driven us over 
the state-line, where he eventually found us a place to 
lie low, Noel totally disregarded his own serious 
injuries, his punctured lungs, to tend to my needs 
first.

Once he'd washed me and bandaged me as best he could 
and then dosed me full of pain-killers, he'd collapsed 
unconscious on the bed in that small hovel of a motel 
room from complete exhaustion and loss of blood.

For the next three days he'd slipped in and out of 
consciousness, babbling incoherently at times in a 
frenzied fevered state. 

That's when I understood why he had done what he'd 
done. That's when I found the sealed envelopes at the 
bottom of his travel backpack as I searched frantically 
for strips of cloth to bind his continuously bleeding 
wounds.

At first I ignored them as I washed the blood off his 
body and tried to staunch the bleeding, but I suddenly 
saw one of the envelopes had my name on it, and the 
other was addressed to Evan.

Even though I was curious, I still put the one 
addressed to me aside and nearly forgot about the 
letter as I tended to Noel. Eventually, as I lay next 
to him, holding him close to my chest, praying for him 
to pull through, it caught my eye again and I found 
myself carefully opening it so as not to damage the 
seal too much.

___________________________________

My dearest Brad,

I'm writing this letter having just left you in the 
care of my little brother Evan. 

I know you are seriously hurt, and it is entirely my 
fault, and believe me when I say it breaks my heart to 
know you suffered so brutally at my and my friends' 
hands. 

For a whole month I let them do things that I knew 
would cause you great pain, hoping this was what you 
truly wanted, and hoping you would love me afterwards. 

Yes, I know I am solely responsible for your pain and 
your injuries. 

Also, I know whatever I say now will not make up for 
the terrible vicious things I have done to you and your 
entire family. 

But I thought it was important I write this for you, 
and for you to receive it when the time is right.

Of course, as you hold this letter in your hands, that 
time is now, and as such, this must be because: 

I) I am dead, or; 

2) I've finally been caught by Evan and the 
authorities, and I've recently been enslaved for the 
rest of my life as a result of my terrible crimes 
against you and your family...

Either way, you'll probably be incredibly relieved that 
I am now out of your life forever, which is actually a 
heart-breaking thought for me because I truly do love 
you with all my heart.

How can I say this, you may ask? Well, it's because 
from the moment I first saw you, I fell head over heels 
in love with you. 

The very sight of your youthful yet masculine muscular 
body, your blond hair and handsome face and twinkling 
blue eyes nearly drove me insane with desire. The way 
you were so kind to everyone, the way you looked at 
life, at the world in general, with courage and child-
like eager curiosity that made me crazed with a lust 
and love I dared not admit in this strange new modern 
world we live in.

If I were to declare openly to anyone how I felt about 
you, I would have been enslaved immediately, regardless 
of my family's massive wealth and power. And so I 
played my part, being the spoilt rich brat who schemed 
to bring ruin to you and your family.

Also, I had watched you closely, and I now knew your 
secret too. You may deny it to the day you die, but I 
know the truth, and like me, I know you can never 
reveal yourself to anyone either. Only you know the 
truth, but if I have been right, if my intuition has 
been correct, then I hope one day you may be able to 
forgive me. If not, my time after this life will be 
spent in the fiery pits of hell.

So what to do in those early days when I first saw you? 
For me I decided the only thing I could do was to 
enslave you and make you mine. Then it didn't matter 
what society said about us, as they would quite happily 
accept the master slave relationship.

But I also saw something in you that went much deeper 
than just being different. I could see through your 
tough macho rugged exterior and sports jock image and 
see the submissive masochist locked deep away within 
you. 

The very moment I laid my eyes on you, I knew. I can't 
explain it, but I saw you for what you really were and 
to me that wasn't terrible or ugly. It was beautiful 
and pure, and I wanted to be a part of your blossoming, 
as you fulfilled your potential. 

And so I chose to go down a path that would allow me to 
unlock it. A terrible agonising brutal path that would 
harden and set my heart to stone even more than it had 
been before. All so I could prove I was right all 
along, and for you to prove your absolute love, 
devotion and loyalty to me.

Believe it or not, but I know now I have achieved the 
outcome I originally sought. A month of my closest 
friends torturing and raping you, and I know you love 
and care for me too. I know now I have released you of 
your demons, and that you have allowed me the wonderful 
and glorious opportunity of sharing this with you. 

Can you imagine how I have felt to be able to love you 
in the only way I know how? 

As the memory of me dim with the passage of time, I 
will not ask you to forgive me for all the terrible 
things I've done to your family either. I knew from the 
very beginning they would suffer, but I also knew if I 
enslaved them and then gave them to my little brother, 
Evan would eventually free you all.

Your parents have not been sold to a Bauxite mine, as I 
once taunted you, wrote in my journals and told others 
so cold-heartedly. They are currently enslaved to an 
elderly farming couple up north who are looking after 
and caring for them and will sell them back to Evan 
when he finally hacks into my computer at home and 
discovers all the evidence of my crimes. 

I know Evan will do it. He is very intelligent, and you 
can believe me when I say I don't take him for granted 
at all. It is only a matter of time before my little 
brother comes of age and brings me to justice. I don't 
even know how I can begin to tell Evan how proud I am 
of him.

Yes, in all my writings I sound like a pompous ass, a 
cruel inhuman tyrant, and yes, I did it all just so I 
could be with you.

My hope is I am actually dead now if you are reading 
this. But if I am enslaved and you read this, know that 
I really did love you with all my heart in the only way 
I knew how. 

I'm sorry Brad, so truly sorry for the pain and agony 
I've put you through, so as a small recompense to you 
and my family, I have decreed my money and entire 
inheritance upon my death or enslavement to be given to 
you.

I know it can't make up for the evil I have inflicted, 
but when Evan frees you, you will be worth over $8.6 
billion, and hopefully that will be enough for you and 
your family to start all over again.

And what about me, you may ask? 

Well I will have just spent a whole lifetime in the 
shortest period of time loving the most extraordinary 
guy I have ever known.

Always remember that you will be forever my only love 
as long as I live, assuming I am not dead already.

All my love!

Noel
___________________________________


As I'd carefully resealed the letter back in its 
envelope, I remember the strange feeling that resonated 
through my body as I looked down on him.

I already knew what he had written was all true. And 
indeed, he had freed that part of me that loved to be 
dominated and abused so severely. 

I remember how in my own injured state as I tried to 
look after him, I then listened to Noel admit in his 
fevered stupor how he'd always yearned after me from 
the first day he'd seen me at school. 

What he'd written in the letter he now freely admitted 
to me, that all his bravado to appear the vicious 
depraved enslaver of innocent persons had been a mask, 
a terrible cruel façade he knew would release the 
terrible secret buried deep down within me.

I could have escaped then, used his mobile to ring the 
authorities or Evan. But I chose not to. I chose 
instead to love him more and further enslave myself to 
him. I chose to look after him until he got better.

And he did get better, before we were once more 
confronted by the terrible realities of him being shot 
twice as he tried to save my life again.

Yes, I knew he cared and loved me in a way no-one could 
ever fully understand. 

Now he lies on his back in our new luxurious home we 
share with Evan, and I knew he was deathly ill. I know 
Noel will not survive this one, as the doctors had 
already said his body is slowly deteriorating, that his 
lungs are too damaged, his kidneys have failed, and his 
liver was now not functioning at all.

So all I can do is make what time he has left with me 
as enjoyable and memorable as I can, and believe me, I 
will do anything to make him happy.

Tears are streaming down my face as I again undress and 
slide in next to him. My movements wake him and he 
looks up at me with a smile of pure joy.

"Brad, what time is it? Where's Evan?" he asks 
contently, curiously, yawning as he stares into my 
eyes. Suddenly he is concerned for me as he sees I am 
crying.

"What's wrong? Damned my useless body!" he says 
angrily, unable to sit up or even move as he tries to 
comfort me.

"It's alright Noel! They're tears of joy and I'm just 
happy you're here with me." I say, trying to calm him. 
Again his eyes soften, and he moans softly as I wrap my 
body around his and start licking his smooth hairless 
chest and stomach.

"Oh baby, I just wish I could hold you tightly. It 
would be so nice to hug you back. Maybe soon when I'm 
all better, hey?" he says, a wide smile stretched 
across his trusting face.

All I can do is smile lovingly back at him as I squat 
over his hips, lower my anus down onto his rigid 
manhood and sit down gently so his erect penis slides 
up all the way into my bowels as I lean forward and 
start kissing him on his lips.

***

9. Evan Morgan – A New Beginning 

(From the Private Diary of Evan Morgan)

***

Noel died on the 16th July, 18 months after we'd 
brought him home. He went peacefully, and the doctors 
tell us he felt no pain whatsoever.

Brad was inconsolable. He had been there with my 
brother as he'd breathed his last breath. 

I received the call telling me to come straight home. 
With a lump in my throat, my heart breaking and tears 
cascading down my face, I literally ran all the way 
back to our apartments.

As I entered the bedroom, I watched as Brad wept and 
howled, hugging Noel's limp body tightly to his chest. 
And when he finally realised I was there, he gently 
placed Noel down and rushed over to me, sobbing 
uncontrollably as he hugged me close to him. Then he 
led me over to where Noel lay.

At first I didn't want to look, but as I wiped the 
tears from my eyes, I looked down on his face, and I 
was utterly surprised at how at peace Noel looked. He 
looked so incredibly young and handsome.

"I got Monet to contact my brothers and parents and 
they're on their way. I hope you don't mind, but I got 
him to also ring your parents as well. They should be 
here any moment" Brad wept. All I could do was hug Brad 
back again as tightly as I could, letting him know I 
was here for him too, as I knew he was here for me.

But deep down in my heart, I felt as if a huge part of 
me had been rent from my soul and cast adrift. I found 
myself forlornly looking down at Noel and asking him 
over and over again to forgive me.

If only I had tried harder at finding them, just maybe 
I could have prevented Noel's eventual death. If I had 
been more honourable and made sure he was being cared 
for at that federal prison during his trial, maybe he 
would still be with us healthy and alive.

I watched as Brad went and sat next to Noel's body, and 
I felt the tears pouring down my cheeks once again as 
he tenderly gathered Noel up in his arms and held him 
against his chest.

It was Monet who took control of the situation as he 
always did when things needed to be done. He came up to 
me and put his arms around me and walked me out of the 
room, whispering to me that we needed to talk now.

"Your parents have arrived. I think you should go out 
and greet them while I look after Master Brad and 
Master Noel. Then you can take them in to see your 
brother." Monet said kindly, moving me towards the 
lounge room where my parents waited.

We hugged and wept, and as I watched them both steady 
themselves, preparing to go into the bedroom where Noel 
was, Monet came out to let me know all was ready.

Finally they went in, wanting to see Noel by 
themselves, and as I waited for them, Monet once again 
came up to me.

"Master Evan, I am so sorry for your loss. But it is 
time for you to consider what you want to do now. 
Firstly, before I go on, I need to give this to you. 
Master Noel made me keep it, making me promise I was 
only to give this to you if anything were ever to 
happen to him." Monet said as he handed over a letter 
addressed to me.

I looked at it in a daze. With trembling hands I opened 
it and read it. 

___________________________________

Hi Evan,

If you're reading this, then it means I bit the big 
one... And if that's the case, I hope all is still well 
with you, and Brad and his family are safe and sound in 
your care.

Of course, if Brad is with you now, which should be the 
case, please look after and love him as much as you 
can. If my guess is right he'll need you more than ever 
now, because it means I have failed him and I am no 
longer there to look after him.

Evan, I want you to know I love you and I'm so very 
proud of you. I've always been very proud of you, even 
though I never showed you or told you that before.

One last thing before I sign off. I hope that you can 
one day forgive me for what I am about to do. I have 
just this moment put into motion something so terrible 
that you may never be able to forgive me, but it is 
something I need to do. Not just for me, but for Brad 
too.

I'm sorry to be so vague about details but it is 
important you do understand that I actually do care and 
love Brad deeply. All I can say to justify my actions 
is if I can have him for just a short period time, then 
it will all have been worthwhile.

Take care little bro...

Noel 
___________________________________


I read it, reread it, and then looked up at Monet.

"When did he give this to you?" I asked.

"It was well over a year and a half ago Master Evan. A 
month before he brought Sean and Justin home as your 
new pleasure slaves." Monet said gently.

I was staggered. Suddenly it all made sense. It was 
never about the destruction of Brad and his family, or 
trying to steal my own family's wealth and fortune. It 
had always been about Brad and Noel, and to a lesser 
extent, me. 

"Didn't you know Master Evan? I'm sorry to say, but it 
was quite obvious to the rest of the house slaves what 
Master Noel was doing. He truly did love Master Brad in 
a way that could only have resulted in Master Brad 
being enslaved. That way they could be together." Monet 
said softly, his eyes sad as he realised I'd not known.

So now I understood. Noel had manipulated everyone into 
thinking he was a cruel sadistic animal, someone who 
had schemed and plotted to destroy Brad and his entire 
family, all because of a supposed personal high school 
feud. 

He had let all his straight friends beat and rape Brad, 
maintaining his heterosexual status and once he'd 
broken Brad, made him love Noel back, then he'd made 
sure Brad was then handed over to me. Noel knew I would 
look after Brad and I would set him free, but I can see 
how my brother hadn't realised how much in love with 
Brad he was.

I was amazed at the complexity of it, but I was 
overwhelmed by sadness that Noel knew it would 
ultimately destroy him when he chose to go down this 
route.

But what made me weep with a broken heart was Noel had 
been gay all along, and that he'd seen his terrible 
actions as being the only way he could be with Brad.

In a sense, I knew this was true as well. Our society 
wouldn't have allowed him to openly confess his love 
for Brad, and he would have been enslaved straight 
away.

The funeral took place a week later. A small affair, 
where those close to Noel came and paid their final 
respects. August was there and so were Sean and Justin. 
My mother and father were there of course, along with 
Monet and myself, with Brad giving the eulogy.

A surprise was the number of high school friends who 
knew Noel and had played on the high school football 
team with him over the years. When they walked passed 
the open coffin in the little chapel, they kept their 
eyes low as they also passed by Brad.

I could see they were ashamed of what they'd done to 
Brad, as well as deeply saddened by Noel's death.

Anyhow, over the next few weeks, Brad and I comforted 
each other, trying to come to terms with the loss of 
Noel from our lives.

For Brad, it was as if a true soul-mate had passed 
away, leaving him bereft of a major part of his life. 
For me, it was coming to terms with the fact that I 
loved my brother with all my heart and the guilt I felt 
for not having loved him more.

As for Brad's brothers and parents, I think they came 
to understand there was much more to what had happened 
between Brad and Noel, and they quickly learnt to 
forgive my brother. 

Also, my parents came to terms with the sad reality 
that they had just lost their eldest boy, and for many 
months, my mother was nearly inconsolable.

But with Noel's passing, life seemed to strangely 
readjust itself around us, enabling us all to move 
forward. Monet stayed with us and looked after us, 
while August moved in permanently with us as well.

Both Sean and Justin decided they too wanted to live 
with us and so we all reached a decision we needed to 
get a bigger place. 

We settled for a massive 4 storey 25 room house that 
overlooked the main river that ran through the centre 
of Morrisett City.

Now Brad attends college and will graduate with full 
honours. I am still studying, along with Sean and 
Justin, and we're all enjoying the peace and 
tranquility as we spend our time with Brad.

One thing remained to be decided, and that was 
something only Brad could do himself. 

Down at my parent's estate remained the question of 
what to do with the 14 young teenage guys who had 
voluntarily signed up for lifetime indentured 
servitude. Fourteen young male slaves Brad now owned 
and needed to decide what to do with.

He asked me to go with him, and of course I agreed. He 
hadn't told me what he was going to do, but it didn't 
really matter as I would have supported him regardless.

Of course father and mother were waiting outside for us 
when we arrived, and to our surprise, so were every one 
of Brad's slaves. Not that you could tell they were 
slaves. They all wore nice clothing and stood nervously 
around as we stepped out of the family limousine that 
had picked us up from the airport.

More to our surprise was how they sheepishly moved 
forward to surround Brad, and to my surprise, they each 
stepped forward with tears in their eyes, knelt down 
before him and asked Brad to forgive them.

Daniel Maddox was the last to come up to Brad, and 
falling to his knees, he wept uncontrollably as he 
begged for Brad to forgive him.

Brad was the most surprised, but he immediately moved 
forward and hugged them each, telling them they were 
now all free. With Daniel, he lifted him up and hugged 
him for ages and then kissed him on the forehead.

If there were ever a time I felt a deep love for Brad, 
it was then. He didn't judge them or hate them, he 
didn't choose to do anything other than let them know 
he had forgiven them and they could now all go home as 
free citizens to live with their families.

When we returned home, Daniel came with us. It wasn't a 
decision Brad and I took lightly, but we knew we had 
to. Daniel looked and sounded very fragile, and we were 
so concerned he would do something to harm himself 
because of his intense feelings of guilt that we knew 
we needed to keep a close eye on him.

Of course Daniel jumped at the offer, and Brad knew 
that given time, Daniel would be okay and would one day 
be able to get on with his own life.

It's a funny thing to look back on everything that had 
happened and to realise that nothing really was as it 
appeared.

Brad recently had a huge portrait of Noel painted, and 
he now spends many hours in front of the mantelpiece 
where it hangs, quietly contemplating about life and 
speaking to Noel's image whenever he feels the need or 
gets down in the dumps. 

And myself, I now love my older brother 
unconditionally, regardless of what he may have done in 
the past, and I still to this day hope he has forgiven 
me for having turned my back on him in his darkest 
hours.


The End

***

(If you enjoyed the story, please send your comments 
to: mickmack999@yahoo.com.au)

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
does not condone the described behavior in real life.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Kristen's collection - Directory 50